This is a modern-English version of Fairy tales, originally written by Hauff, Wilhelm.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Note
**Transcriber's Note**
The cover image was created by the transcriber for the convenience of the reader, and is placed in the public domain.
The cover image was made by the transcriber for the reader's convenience and is in the public domain.

FAIRY TALES
BY WILHELM HAUFF
Translated by L. L. Weedon
Illustrated by Arthur A. Dixon
BY WILHELM HAUFF
Translated by L.L. Weedon
Illustrated by Arthur A. Dixon
London Ernest Nister
New York E. P. Dutton & Co.
London Ernest Nister
New York E. P. Dutton & Co.

PAGE | |
The Story of Caliph Stork | 9 |
Fatima’s Rescue | 28 |
The Story of Little Mouk | 57 |
The Story of the False Prince | 87 |
The Dwarf Long-Nose | 111 |
Abner, the Jew who Saw Nothing | 153 |
The Story of Almansor | 160 |
The Story of the Florin | 181 |
The Cold Heart | 207 |
The Adventures of Said | 276 |
The Cavern of Steenfoll: a Scottish Legend | 327 |

COLOUR | |
FACING PAGE | |
The Tailor’s Heart swelled with Pride and Joy | Frontispiece |
He Decided to Follow Them | 62 |
An Old Woman came slowly across the Market-Place | 112 |
She stood Leaning upon her Staff waiting for Cuno | 196 |
Charcoal Peter and the Glass-man | 232 |
It had turned into an Enormous Dolphin | 316 |
BLACK AND WHITE ILLUSTRATIONS | |
FACING PAGE | |
The Owl Warned them to be as Silent as the Grave | 22 |
He made for the Door Screaming lustily for Help | 40 |
He had unearthed a Pot full of Golden Coins | 72 |
Choosing the Caskets | 104 |
They told each other their Sad Stories | 140 |
They ran Here and There in Wild Disorder | 154 |
The Slave held an Enormous Dictionary | 168 |
Faster and Faster they Went | 184 |
“This,” thought he, “must surely be the Abode of the Glass-man” | 214 |
She saw a Little Old Man coming along | 258 |
He saw a Little Man bending over him | 292 |
“I Came to Look for the Carmilhan,” he said | 332 |

CHAPTER I.
CHASID, Caliph of Bagdad, was taking his ease one beautiful afternoon, stretched out upon his couch. He had just awakened from a little nap and was in a pleasant mood. From time to time he drank from the cup of coffee one of his slaves handed to him, and took long whiffs from a rosewood pipe, stroking his long beard the while, with an air of extreme complacency. In short, it was evident that the Caliph was in a very good humour.
CHASID, the Caliph of Baghdad, was lounging on a beautiful afternoon, stretched out on his couch. He had just woken up from a short nap and was in a great mood. Occasionally, he sipped from the coffee cup one of his servants handed him and took long puffs from a rosewood pipe, stroking his long beard with a sense of satisfaction. In short, it was clear that the Caliph was feeling very happy.

The Pedlar.
The Peddler.
It was the best time in the day for any one to approach him on business, for he was usually inclined to grant any request one might ask, and for this reason, his grand vizier Mansor was wont to visit him at that hour. On this particular afternoon he came as usual, but seemed unaccountably [Pg 10] quiet and thoughtful. The Caliph removed his pipe from his mouth and said: “Why do you look so serious, Grand Vizier?”
It was the best time of day for anyone to approach him about business, as he was usually willing to grant any request. For this reason, his grand vizier Mansor would often visit him at this time. This particular afternoon, he came as usual, but seemed strangely quiet and thoughtful. The Caliph took the pipe out of his mouth and asked, “Why do you look so serious, Grand Vizier?”
The grand vizier crossed his arms on his breast, bowed low before his master, and answered:
The grand vizier crossed his arms over his chest, bowed deeply to his master, and replied:
“Sire, it is no wonder I look disturbed, for below the palace wall stands a pedlar, who has such beautiful goods for sale that it angers me to think I have no money to spare just now.”
“Sire, it’s no surprise I look upset, because below the palace wall there’s a peddler with such beautiful items for sale that it frustrates me to think I have no extra money at the moment.”
The Caliph, who had long wished for an opportunity to confer some gift upon his vizier, sent a black slave to fetch the pedlar.
The Caliph, who had long wanted a chance to reward his vizier, sent a Black slave to get the peddler.
Very soon the slave returned, ushering the pedlar into his master’s presence. He was a fat little man, with a sunburnt face and dressed in rags. He carried a pack in which all sorts of wares were huddled together, pearls, rings, richly-chased pistols, goblets and combs.
Very soon the servant came back, leading the peddler into his master's presence. He was a short, plump guy with a sunburned face, dressed in torn clothes. He had a pack filled with all kinds of goods, including pearls, rings, intricately designed pistols, goblets, and combs.
The Caliph and his vizier took stock of everything, and finally the Caliph purchased handsome pistols for himself and his vizier Mansor, and a beautiful comb for Mansor’s wife.
The Caliph and his advisor reviewed everything, and in the end, the Caliph bought stylish pistols for himself and his advisor Mansor, along with a lovely comb for Mansor’s wife.
As the pedlar was about to close his pack, the Caliph noticed a little drawer and asked if there was anything in it for sale.
As the peddler was about to close his pack, the Caliph saw a small drawer and asked if there was anything for sale inside it.
The man opened the drawer and took out a snuff-box containing a dark coloured powder, and a paper covered with very curious characters, which neither the Caliph nor his vizier were able to read. “I had these from a merchant, who picked them up in the streets of Mecca,” said the pedlar. “I do not know what they [Pg 11] contain and they are at your service for a very low price, as I do not know what to do with them.”
The man opened the drawer and took out a snuff-box filled with dark powder, along with a piece of paper covered in strange symbols that neither the Caliph nor his vizier could decipher. “I got these from a merchant who found them in the streets of Mecca,” said the trader. “I have no idea what they are for, and they’re yours for a really low price since I don't know what to do with them.”
The Caliph, who was always glad to purchase rare manuscripts for his library, even if he could not read them himself, bought both snuff-box and paper, and dismissed the pedlar.
The Caliph, who was always happy to buy rare manuscripts for his library, even if he couldn’t read them himself, purchased both the snuff-box and the paper, and sent the pedlar away.
But the Caliph was curious to know what the writing on the paper meant and asked the vizier if he knew of any one who would possibly be able to decipher it.
But the Caliph was curious about what the writing on the paper meant and asked the vizier if he knew anyone who might be able to decode it.
“Most gracious lord and master,” said the vizier, “near the great Mosque dwells a man known as Selim the Learned, who understands all languages; bid him come hither and maybe he will understand these mysterious characters.”
“Most gracious lord and master,” said the vizier, “near the great Mosque lives a man known as Selim the Learned, who knows all languages; ask him to come here and maybe he will understand these mysterious characters.”
The learned Selim was soon sent for and the Caliph addressed him thus: “Selim, it is said of you that you are a very learned man; look well at this writing, and see if you can read it. If you are able to do so, I will give you a new robe for feast days, but if you are unable to do so you will receive twelve strokes upon the back and five-and-twenty upon the soles of your feet, because you have masqueraded under the name of Selim the Learned.”
The educated Selim was soon called for, and the Caliph said to him, “Selim, people say you’re a very knowledgeable man; take a good look at this writing and see if you can read it. If you can, I’ll reward you with a new robe for celebrations, but if you can’t, you’ll get twelve lashes on your back and twenty-five on the soles of your feet for pretending to be Selim the Learned.”
Selim glanced at the writing intently and suddenly cried out: “It is Latin, my Lord, most certainly it is Latin.”
Selim looked at the writing closely and suddenly exclaimed, “It’s Latin, my Lord, it’s definitely Latin.”
“Very well, then,” commanded the Caliph impatiently, “if you know that it is Latin, tell me what it means.”
“Alright, then,” the Caliph said impatiently, “if you know it’s Latin, tell me what it means.”
Selim began to translate: “Man, whoever you be, who shall find this, praise Allah for his mercy. He [Pg 12] who shall take a pinch of the powder in this snuff-box and say the word ‘Mutabor’ shall be able to transform himself into any kind of animal and understand the creature’s language. When he wishes to return to his original form he must bow three times towards the East and repeat the same word. But let him beware, when in the transformed state, never to laugh, otherwise he will forget the magic word and will be condemned to remain an animal.”
Selim started to translate: “Man, whoever you are, if you find this, praise Allah for His mercy. He [Pg12] who takes a pinch of the powder in this snuff-box and says the word ‘Mutabor’ will be able to transform into any kind of animal and understand that creature’s language. When he wants to return to his original form, he must bow three times towards the East and say the same word again. But be careful, when transformed, never laugh, or you’ll forget the magic word and be stuck as an animal.”
When Selim had finished reading, the Caliph was beside himself with joy. He made Selim take an oath that he would not reveal the secret, gave him a handsome robe, and sent him away.
When Selim finished reading, the Caliph was overwhelmed with joy. He had Selim swear an oath that he wouldn’t share the secret, presented him with a beautiful robe, and sent him on his way.
“I call that a first-rate purchase,” said he to Mansor. “How I long to become an animal! Early to-morrow morning you shall come with me, we will go out into the fields, take a pinch of snuff from my box, and then listen to all that is being said in the air and in the water, in the field and in the woodland.”
“I think that’s a fantastic buy,” he said to Mansor. “I can't wait to become an animal! Tomorrow morning, you’ll join me, we’ll head out into the fields, I’ll share a pinch of snuff from my box, and then we can listen to everything going on in the air, in the water, in the fields, and in the woods.”
CHAPTER II.
The following morning the Caliph Chasid had scarcely finished his breakfast, when the grand vizier appeared in order to accompany his master upon his morning walk. The Caliph tucked the snuff-box containing the magic powder into his sash, and having commanded his attendants to remain [Pg 13] behind, he and his vizier set out alone upon their way.
The next morning, Caliph Chasid had just finished his breakfast when the grand vizier showed up to join him for his morning walk. The Caliph slipped the snuff-box with the magic powder into his sash and told his attendants to stay behind. He and his vizier then set off on their own.
First they passed through the royal gardens, but looked in vain for some living creature so that they might test the power of the powder. Then the vizier suggested they should visit a pond where he had frequently seen a number of storks disporting themselves, their dignified ways and hoarse cries having attracted his attention.
First, they walked through the royal gardens, but searched in vain for any living creature so they could test the power of the powder. Then the vizier suggested they check out a pond where he had often seen a number of storks enjoying themselves, their dignified behavior and loud cries catching his attention.
The Caliph approved of his suggestion and accordingly they went to the pond. On their approach they noticed a stork walking gravely to and fro, searching for frogs, and now and again uttering loud cries; at the same time they saw, above them in the air, a second stork floating gracefully towards them.
The Caliph agreed with his suggestion, so they went to the pond. As they got closer, they noticed a stork walking back and forth, seriously looking for frogs and occasionally making loud calls. At the same time, they saw another stork gliding gracefully toward them in the air.
“I wager my beard, Sire,” said the vizier, “these two long-legs will hold an amusing conversation together. What do you say to our transforming ourselves into storks?”
“I bet my beard, Your Majesty,” said the vizier, “these two long-legs will have an entertaining conversation together. How about we change ourselves into storks?”
[Pg 14] “The very thing,” answered the Caliph, “but first let us be very careful that we know the way to become men again. Let me see—we must bow three times towards the East, and say ‘Mutabor,’ and immediately I shall be the Caliph, and you my vizier. But for heaven’s sake do not laugh, otherwise all will be lost.”
[Pg14] "The exact thing," replied the Caliph, "but first let's make sure we know how to turn back into men. Let me think—we need to bow three times to the East and say 'Mutabor,' and then I'll be the Caliph again, and you’ll be my advisor. But please, don’t laugh, or everything will be ruined."
As the Caliph spoke he saw the second stork slowly drop to earth, so he quickly drew his snuff-box from his girdle, took a pinch, offered the box to his vizier, who likewise snuffed the powder, whilst the pair of them cried simultaneously, ‘Mutabor!’
As the Caliph was speaking, he noticed the second stork slowly land on the ground, so he quickly pulled his snuff-box from his belt, took a pinch, and offered the box to his vizier, who also took a sniff of the powder, while both of them exclaimed at the same time, ‘Mutabor!’
Immediately their legs began to shrink and to become thin and red, their beautiful yellow slippers turned into unshapely storks’ feet, their arms became wings, their necks shot up from between their shoulders to the length of an ell at least, their beards disappeared, and their bodies were covered with soft white feathers.
Immediately, their legs started to shrink and become thin and red, their beautiful yellow slippers transformed into awkward stork feet, their arms became wings, their necks stretched up from between their shoulders to at least the length of a yard, their beards vanished, and their bodies were covered in soft white feathers.
“You have a pretty beak, my lord vizier,” said the Caliph, as he stared in astonishment at his companion. “By the beard of the prophet, I have never seen such a sight in my life.”
“You have a nice beak, my lord vizier,” said the Caliph, as he looked in amazement at his companion. “By the beard of the prophet, I have never seen anything like this in my life.”
“Many thanks,” replied the vizier bowing. “If I may be permitted to say so, you are almost better looking as a stork than a Caliph. But come, let us join our companions and find out if we really can understand stork language.”
“Thanks a lot,” replied the vizier, bowing. “If I may say so, you almost look better as a stork than as a Caliph. But come on, let’s join our friends and see if we can really understand stork language.”
In the meantime the other stork, which had just alighted, was pluming its feathers as it approached the first stork, so the two newly-made birds hastened [Pg 15] to come up to them, and to their astonishment overheard the following extraordinary conversation.
In the meantime, the other stork that had just landed was preening its feathers as it walked over to the first stork, so the two newly created birds rushed to join them and, to their surprise, overheard this amazing conversation.
“Good-morning, Mrs. Long-legs, how early you are up.”
“Good morning, Mrs. Long-legs, you're up really early.”
“Ah, my dear Clapperbill! I just came out to get a snack; anything I can offer you, my dear, in the shape of a bit of lizard or a tit-bit of frog?”
“Ah, my dear Clapperbill! I just stepped out to grab a snack; is there anything I can get you, my dear, in the form of a little lizard or a tasty piece of frog?”
“Thanks all the same, but I’ve really no appetite—I came here for quite a different reason—I have to dance to-day before my father’s guests, and I came here to practise a little by myself.”
“Thanks anyway, but I’m really not hungry—I came here for a different reason—I have to dance today in front of my father’s guests, and I came here to practice a bit on my own.”
With these words the young stork began to twist and turn about in the most ridiculous attitudes imaginable. The Caliph and Mansor stared at her in surprise, but when she stood on one foot, stretched out her wings and struck an attitude of supposed grace, she looked so absurd that they could no longer contain themselves, but burst out into hearty and prolonged laughter. It was some time before they could control themselves, but at length the Caliph stopped laughing, and said: “Oh! what a joke that was—I would not have missed it for any money. What a pity our laughter frightened the silly things away; they might otherwise have sung to us also.”
With those words, the young stork started twisting and turning in the most ridiculous positions imaginable. The Caliph and Mansor looked at her in surprise, but when she balanced on one foot, stretched out her wings, and posed as if she were graceful, she looked so silly that they couldn't hold back and burst into hearty, prolonged laughter. It took them a while to regain their composure, but eventually, the Caliph stopped laughing and said, “Oh! What a joke that was—I wouldn’t have missed it for anything. It’s a shame our laughter scared the silly things away; they might have sung for us too.”
But suddenly the vizier remembered that they had been forbidden to laugh during the time of their transformation. He at once reminded the Caliph of this. “Mecca and Medina,” cried he, “it would be a bad joke indeed if we had to remain storks for the rest of our lives. See if you can remember the magic word, for upon my soul, I seem to have forgotten it.”
But suddenly the vizier remembered that they had been told not to laugh during their transformation. He immediately reminded the Caliph of this. “Mecca and Medina,” he exclaimed, “it would be a terrible joke if we had to stay storks for the rest of our lives. Try to remember the magic word, because honestly, I think I’ve forgotten it.”
[Pg 16] “We must bow three times towards the east and say ‘Mu-Mu-Mu—’”
[Pg16] “We need to bow three times to the east and say ‘Mu-Mu-Mu—’”
No further could they get. They bowed and bowed until their beaks touched the ground, but try as they would they could not remember the magic word, and the unfortunate Caliph and his vizier were doomed to remain two storks.
No further could they get. They bowed and bowed until their beaks touched the ground, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not remember the magic word, and the unfortunate Caliph and his vizier were doomed to stay as two storks.
CHAPTER III.
The enchanted pair wandered sadly from field to field, wondering what they could do to end their misery. They could not rid themselves of their birds forms, and it was equally impossible to return to the town and declare themselves to be the Caliph and his vizier, for who would have believed a couple of storks, and was it to be supposed the inhabitants of Bagdad would consent to be ruled by a stork?
The enchanted pair wandered sadly from field to field, wondering what they could do to end their misery. They couldn't shake off their bird forms, and it was just as impossible to go back to the town and announce themselves as the Caliph and his vizier, because who would believe a couple of storks? And would the people of Baghdad really agree to be ruled by a stork?
And so they crept about for days, sustaining themselves meagrely on wild fruits, which they were scarcely able to eat on account of their long beaks, but as yet they had no appetite for lizards and frogs, and such-like delicacies. Their only relaxation was the pleasure they found in the use of their wings, for they were able to fly into Bagdad and watch, from the roofs of the houses, what went on in the city.
And so they moved around for days, barely surviving on wild fruits, which they could hardly eat because of their long beaks, but they still had no interest in lizards, frogs, and other similar treats. Their only break was the enjoyment they got from using their wings, as they could fly into Baghdad and watch from the rooftops what was happening in the city.
At first they noticed great sorrow and unrest, but within four days all this was changed and, watching from the roof of the Caliph’s palace, they noticed a magnificent procession winding along in the street below—drums and fifes sounded, and a man clothed [Pg 17] in a scarlet robe, embroidered with gold, was seated upon a finely-caparisoned horse, surrounded by a glittering escort. Half the inhabitants of Bagdad came out to watch the procession, and cried as it passed—“Hail! Mizra, ruler of Bagdad.”
At first, they observed a lot of sadness and unrest, but within four days, everything changed. Watching from the roof of the Caliph’s palace, they saw a magnificent procession winding along the street below—drums and flutes sounded, and a man dressed in a scarlet robe embroidered with gold was seated on a beautifully adorned horse, surrounded by a dazzling escort. Half the people of Baghdad came out to watch the procession and shouted as it passed, “Hail! Mizra, ruler of Baghdad.”
The two storks looked at each other and the Caliph said—“Can you not guess now why we have been thus bewitched? Mizra is the son of my deadly enemy, the powerful magician Kaschnur, who once in an evil moment swore revenge against me. But we will not despair; come, my faithful comrade, we will seek the grave of our great prophet, and perchance in that holy spot we shall be freed from the enchantment.”
The two storks looked at each other, and the Caliph said, “Can’t you figure out why we’ve been cursed? Mizra is the son of my archrival, the powerful magician Kaschnur, who once vowed to get back at me during an evil moment. But we won’t give up; come on, my loyal friend, let’s find the grave of our great prophet, and maybe in that sacred place we’ll be freed from this spell.”
So they left the palace roof and flew towards Medina.
So they left the palace roof and flew towards Medina.
But they had had so little practice in flying that they soon grew weary. “Oh! sire!” groaned the vizier, after a couple of hours, “with your [Pg 18] permission I must rest for awhile, you fly too quickly for me. It is already evening, and would it not be as well to seek shelter for the night?”
But they had so little practice flying that they quickly became tired. “Oh! Sir!” the vizier groaned after a couple of hours, “with your [Pg18] permission, I need to take a break for a bit. You're flying way too fast for me. It’s already evening, and wouldn’t it be better to find a place to stay for the night?”
Chasid agreed to his companion’s request, and as he saw a ruin in the valley beneath, which promised to afford a roof to cover them, they flew down to it. The place seemed to have been at one time a castle. Beautiful pillars raised themselves in the dilapidated apartments, which still retained evidences of their former splendour.
Chasid agreed to his friend's request, and as he spotted a ruin in the valley below that looked like it would provide shelter, they quickly descended to it. The place seemed to have once been a castle. Beautiful pillars stood in the crumbling rooms, which still showed signs of their former glory.
Chasid and Mansor wandered through the corridors, seeking for a dry spot suitable for a resting place, when suddenly Mansor stood still.
Chasid and Mansor walked through the hallways, looking for a dry spot to take a break, when suddenly Mansor stopped.
“My lord and master,” he whispered softly, “ridiculous as it may appear for a vizier, not to mention a stork, to be afraid of ghosts, there is no doubt I feel an uncomfortable sensation of fright, for can you not hear a weird groaning and sobbing noise close at hand?”
“My lord and master,” he whispered softly, “as silly as it might seem for a vizier, and especially a stork, to be afraid of ghosts, I can't deny that I'm feeling a strange sense of fear. Can you hear that eerie groaning and sobbing sound nearby?”
The Caliph listened and heard the unmistakable sound of human weeping. Anxious to solve the mystery he hastened towards the spot from which the sound proceeded.
The Caliph listened and heard the unmistakable sound of someone crying. Eager to uncover the mystery, he rushed toward the source of the sound.
The vizier seized him by the wing and begged him earnestly not to place himself in the way of fresh danger, but the Caliph carried a brave heart beneath his stork’s feathers and, disengaging himself from his companion, though with the loss of some feathers, he hurried along the dark corridor.
The vizier grabbed him by the wing and pleaded with him not to put himself in any more danger, but the Caliph had a courageous heart beneath his stork’s feathers. He shook off his companion, even though some feathers got ruffled, and quickly moved down the dark hallway.
Presently he came to a door which was closed, but not fastened, and from behind which he distinctly heard the sound of sighing and weeping. He pushed [Pg 19] the door open with his beak and stood astounded upon the threshold. In a ruined chamber, lighted only by the rays of the moon, which streamed through a little casement window, he saw a large owl. Tears streamed from her great brown eyes, and with hoarse screeching voice she bemoaned her sorrows, but no sooner did she perceive the Caliph and his vizier than she uttered a cry of joy; daintily wiping the tears from her eyes with her brown-tinted wings, she spoke to them, to their utter astonishment, in excellent Arabic—
Currently, he came to a closed door that wasn't locked, and from behind it, he clearly heard sighing and crying. He pushed the door open with his beak and stood amazed on the threshold. In a ruined room, lit only by moonlight streaming through a small window, he saw a large owl. Tears were flowing from her big brown eyes, and with a rough screeching voice, she lamented her troubles. But as soon as she noticed the Caliph and his vizier, she let out a cry of joy; gently wiping her tears with her brown-tinted wings, she spoke to them, to their complete surprise, in perfect Arabic—

He bowed his long neck. (P. 20.)
He bowed his head. (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
[Pg 20] “Welcome, O ye storks,” she cried, “you come to me as tokens of my deliverance, for it was once prophesied to me that great good fortune would befall me through the intervention of two storks.”
[Pg20] “Welcome, oh storks,” she exclaimed, “you come to me as signs of my salvation, for it was once foretold to me that I would experience great good fortune through the help of two storks.”
As soon as the Caliph had recovered from his astonishment, he brought his thin feet together and bowed his long neck in an elegant attitude.
As soon as the Caliph got over his surprise, he brought his slender feet together and bowed his long neck in a graceful stance.
“Owl,” said he, “after what you have said, may I consider myself to be in the presence of a companion in distress? But alas! your hopes that we may be able to assist you are in vain. You will recognise our helplessness when you have heard our story.”
“Owl,” he said, “after what you’ve said, can I think of you as a friend in trouble? But sadly, your hopes that we can help you are pointless. You’ll see how helpless we are once you hear our story.”
The owl begged him to recount it, and the Caliph made her acquainted with all that had befallen them.
The owl asked him to tell the story again, and the Caliph shared everything that had happened to them.
CHAPTER IV.
When the Caliph had told his story the owl thanked him and said: “Now you shall hear my story and you will then see that I am no less unhappy than you and your vizier. My father is the King of the Indies, and I am his only and unfortunate daughter, Lusa by name. The same wicked magician Kaschnur, to whom you owe your misfortunes, bewitched me also. One day he came to my father and demanded that I should be given to his son Mizra for a wife, but my father, who is a hasty man, ordered him to be thrown down the steps. The miserable wretch knew, however, how to transform himself and approach me when I was walking in my garden. Disguised as a slave, he offered me a refreshing drink, but one which [Pg 21] changed me into this horrible form. Fainting with horror, I was seized by him and carried here, and before leaving me he shrieked these words in a terrible voice—
When the Caliph finished his story, the owl thanked him and said, “Now you’ll hear my story and see that I’m just as unhappy as you and your vizier. My father is the King of the Indies, and I’m his only unfortunate daughter, named Lusa. The same wicked magician Kaschnur, who caused your misfortunes, also bewitched me. One day, he came to my father and demanded that I be given to his son Mizra as a wife, but my father, being impulsive, ordered him to be thrown down the steps. The miserable wretch knew how to transform himself and approached me while I was walking in my garden. Disguised as a slave, he offered me a refreshing drink, but it was one that [Pg21] changed me into this horrible form. Fainting from horror, I was seized by him and carried here, and before leaving, he shrieked these words in a terrifying voice—
“‘Here shall you remain, hideous and shunned even by the beasts themselves, until your end comes, or until some person shall be willing, in spite of your dreadful appearance, to make you his wife. This is my revenge upon you and your proud father.’
“‘You will stay here, ugly and avoided even by the animals, until your end arrives, or until someone chooses to overlook your terrible looks and marry you. This is my revenge on you and your arrogant father.’”
“All this took place many months ago. Lonely and sad I have passed my miserable days, shunned by all, even the beautiful face of Nature turned from me, for by day I am blind, and it is only when the moon’s faint rays pierce my prison window that the veil falls from my eyes.”
“All this happened many months ago. Lonely and sad, I have spent my miserable days, avoided by everyone, even the beautiful face of Nature has turned away from me, because during the day I am blind, and it’s only when the moon’s faint rays shine through my prison window that the veil lifts from my eyes.”
As the owl ceased speaking, she once more wiped her eyes with her wings, for the recital of her woes had caused her tears to flow afresh.
As the owl stopped talking, she wiped her eyes with her wings again, because sharing her troubles had made her tears start flowing again.
The princess’s story had made the Caliph very serious—“It seems to me,” he said, “that there is a strong resemblance between your trouble and ours, but where shall we find the key to unlock the mystery?”
The princess's story had made the Caliph very serious—“It seems to me,” he said, “that there is a strong resemblance between your problem and ours, but where can we find the key to solve the mystery?”
The owl answered more hopefully, “My lord as I told you, it was prophesied of me in my youth, by a wise woman, that good fortune would come to me by the help of a stork. Now, the magician who was the cause of all our misfortunes comes once a month to these ruins, and feasts and makes merry with his companions in an apartment close by. Many a time I have listened to their conversation and heard them recount their wicked deeds; might it not happen that [Pg 22] Kaschnur would perhaps let fall the magic word that would release you, during one of these revels?”
The owl responded more optimistically, "My lord, as I mentioned before, a wise woman predicted in my youth that good luck would come to me through a stork’s help. Now, the magician who caused all our troubles visits these ruins once a month, partying and enjoying himself with his friends in a nearby room. Many times, I've eavesdropped on their conversations and heard them brag about their evil deeds; isn’t it possible that during one of these celebrations, [Pg22] Kaschnur might accidentally let slip the magic word that could free you?"
“Oh! dearest princess,” cried the excited Caliph, “tell me, I beseech you, the date of Kaschnur’s next visit!”
“Oh! dearest princess,” exclaimed the excited Caliph, “please, I beg you, tell me when Kaschnur will visit next!”
The owl was silent for a short space of time, then said she—“Do not be offended if I make a condition with you before granting your wish.”
The owl was quiet for a moment, then said, “Please don’t be upset if I set a condition before I grant your wish.”
“What is it,” cried the Caliph, “whatever it is, be sure I shall be willing to grant it you.”
“What is it,” shouted the Caliph, “whatever it is, you can count on me to grant it to you.”
“Well, it is this,” said the owl; “I am as anxious as you are to regain my natural form, and this can only happen if one of you will offer me his hand.”
“Well, it’s this,” said the owl; “I’m just as eager as you are to get my natural form back, and that can only happen if one of you offers me his hand.”
The storks appeared somewhat taken aback, and the Caliph beckoned his vizier aside.
The storks looked a bit surprised, and the Caliph motioned for his vizier to step aside.
“Grand vizier,” said he, “it is a great nuisance, but you must just take her.”
“Grand vizier,” he said, “it’s a real hassle, but you have to take her.”
“Indeed,” replied the vizier, “and when I reach home my wife will scratch my eyes out for my pains. Besides, I am an old man, whilst you are young and unmarried, and are therefore a more suitable match for a young and beautiful princess.”
“Definitely,” replied the vizier, “and when I get home, my wife will be furious with me for all this trouble. Besides, I’m an old man, and you’re young and single, making you a better fit for a young and beautiful princess.”
“Well, that is the point,” the Caliph sighed sadly; “who told you she was young and beautiful? I don’t care to buy a cat in a bag like that.”
“Well, that’s the point,” the Caliph sighed sadly; “who told you she was young and beautiful? I don’t want to buy a cat in the bag like that.”
They argued together for some time, but when the Caliph found his vizier would rather remain a stork than marry the owl, he made up his mind to fulfil the condition himself.
They debated for a while, but when the Caliph realized his vizier would prefer to stay a stork than marry the owl, he decided to take matters into his own hands.
The owl was overjoyed, and assured the two storks they could not have arrived at a more [Pg 25] opportune moment, for the magicians were to meet there that very night.
The owl was thrilled and told the two storks they couldn't have picked a better moment, because the magicians were meeting there that very night.
So she and the storks left the little room and threaded their way along a dark narrow corridor until they came to a broken-down wall, through the crevices of which a bright light streamed. The owl warned them to be as silent as the grave and pointed out a hole through which they could peep into the great hall beyond.
So she and the storks left the small room and made their way down a dark, narrow hallway until they reached a crumbling wall, through the cracks of which bright light shone. The owl warned them to be as quiet as possible and indicated a hole where they could peek into the grand hall beyond.
This hall was magnificently decorated, and lighted up by many different coloured lamps. In the middle of the apartment stood a round table set with a variety of the choicest dishes. Round the table were couches, upon which eight men reclined, and one of these men the storks immediately recognised as the pedlar who had sold them the magic powder. His neighbour invited him to recount his latest doings, and amongst other stories he recounted that of the Caliph and his vizier.
This hall was beautifully decorated and illuminated by various colorful lamps. In the center of the room stood a round table arranged with an assortment of the finest dishes. Surrounding the table were couches where eight men were reclining, and one of them was immediately recognized by the storks as the peddler who had sold them the magic powder. His neighbor urged him to share his recent adventures, and among other tales, he told the one about the Caliph and his vizier.
“What was the magic word you gave them?” asked one of the other magicians.
“What was the magic word you told them?” asked one of the other magicians.
“A good difficult Latin one—it was ‘Mutabor.’”
“A challenging Latin one—it was ‘Mutabor.’”
CHAPTER V.
As the storks heard this word they were fairly beside themselves with joy. They ran so quickly to the door of the ruin that the owl could scarcely follow them. But when they reached the open air the Caliph turned to the owl and said in moved tones:—“Preserver of my life and of the life of my [Pg 26] friend, accept not only my eternal gratitude, but myself as your husband!”
As soon as the storks heard this, they were overwhelmed with happiness. They rushed to the door of the ruin so fast that the owl could barely keep up. But when they got outside, the Caliph turned to the owl and said with emotion, “Saver of my life and my friend’s life, accept not only my everlasting gratitude but also me as your husband!”
He and the vizier then turned towards the East, three times they bowed their long necks towards the rising sun and cried “Mutabor,” and in a moment they were restored to their former state, and Caliph and vizier fell into each other’s arms and embraced, congratulating each other upon the joy of their newly-found life.
He and the vizier then turned to the East, bowed their long necks three times towards the rising sun, and shouted “Mutabor.” In an instant, they were returned to their original forms, and the Caliph and vizier embraced each other, celebrating the joy of their newfound life.
But who shall describe their astonishment when they looked round and saw a lovely lady, gorgeously attired, standing before them. Smilingly she gave her hand to the Caliph. “Do you not recognise your wife, the brown owl?” said she.
But who can describe their shock when they looked around and saw a beautiful woman, dressed in stunning clothes, standing in front of them. With a smile, she extended her hand to the Caliph. “Don’t you recognize your wife, the brown owl?” she said.
The Caliph was so enraptured at the sight of her beauty and grace that he declared the most fortunate thing that had ever happened to him was to be turned into a stork.
The Caliph was so captivated by her beauty and grace that he proclaimed the best thing that had ever happened to him was becoming a stork.
The three set out towards Bagdad together. As the Caliph found in his pockets not only the magic snuff-box, but his purse also, he was able to purchase in the next village all the necessaries required for their journey, and so they were able to push forward, and soon reached the gates of Bagdad.
The three set out toward Baghdad together. Since the Caliph found not only the magic snuffbox but also his wallet, he was able to buy all the essentials they needed for their journey in the next village. This allowed them to continue on and soon reach the gates of Baghdad.
Arrived there, the greatest astonishment prevailed at the sight of the Caliph and his companions. He had been given up for dead, and the populace was overjoyed to welcome back their beloved ruler, but their hatred towards the usurper Mizra was as great in proportion.
Upon arriving, there was great astonishment at the sight of the Caliph and his companions. He had been presumed dead, and the people were thrilled to welcome back their beloved ruler, but their hatred for the usurper Mizra was equally strong.
The people crowded into the palace and seized upon the old magician and his son. The Caliph [Pg 27] ordered the old man to be taken to the apartment of the ruin the owl had inhabited, and there to be hanged, but the son, who was ignorant of his father’s magic arts, the Caliph gave the choice of death or a pinch of snuff. He chose the latter, and the vizier at once offered him the snuff-box. He took a mighty pinch, and, the Caliph pronouncing the magic word, he at once became transformed into a stork. The Caliph had a large cage made for him which he ordered to be placed in his gardens, and in which Mizra was confined for the rest of his life.
The crowd rushed into the palace and grabbed the old magician and his son. The Caliph [Pg27] commanded that the old man be taken to the room where the owl used to live, and there to be hanged. However, the son, who didn’t know about his father’s magical abilities, was given the choice between death or a pinch of snuff by the Caliph. He chose the snuff, and the vizier immediately offered him the snuff-box. He took a big pinch, and as the Caliph said the magic word, he instantly transformed into a stork. The Caliph had a large cage built for him, which he ordered to be placed in his gardens, where Mizra was kept for the rest of his life.
Long and happily the Caliph lived with his wife, the princess, the pleasantest hours of the day being when the grand vizier paid his afternoon call, and they talked together of their curious experiences as storks, and when the Caliph was in a particularly good humour he would condescend to imitate the vizier as he looked when a stork: he would strut stiffly up and down the room, flap his arms as if they were wings, and bow towards the East, vainly striving to recollect the forgotten word. This performance gave the Calipha and her children the greatest delight, but when the Caliph teased the vizier too sorely and croaked “Mu-Mu-Mu-” for too great a length of time, the vizier would threaten his master—“I will tell the Calipha what took place outside the door of the owl princess’s chamber!”
Long and happily the Caliph lived with his wife, the princess, with the best moments of the day being when the grand vizier came for his afternoon visit, and they shared stories about their strange experiences as storks. When the Caliph was in a particularly good mood, he would humorously imitate the vizier as a stork: he would strut stiffly around the room, flap his arms like wings, and bow towards the East, trying in vain to remember the forgotten word. This act brought great joy to the Calipha and her children, but when the Caliph poked fun at the vizier too much and croaked "Mu-Mu-Mu-" for too long, the vizier would threaten his master, saying, "I will tell the Calipha what happened outside the door of the owl princess’s chamber!"
THE Cadi of Acara had two children named Mustapha and Fatima, who were the joy and delight of their infirm and ailing father, and who loved each other very dearly. Mustapha was just two years older than Fatima, and it was his constant effort to provide pleasure and amusement for his pretty little sister.
THE Cadi of Acara had two kids named Mustapha and Fatima, who were the joy and delight of their sickly father, and who loved each other very much. Mustapha was only two years older than Fatima, and he always tried to bring happiness and fun to his lovely little sister.

On her sixteenth birthday he gave a little feast for her, to which he invited all her favourite playfellows. The feast was set out in the garden, and consisted of the daintiest dishes that could be procured. After they had partaken of the meal, and when it was nearly evening, he suggested that he should take them out for a sail upon the water.
On her sixteenth birthday, he hosted a small party for her and invited all her favorite friends. The party was in the garden and featured the most delicious dishes he could find. After they finished the meal, and as it was getting close to evening, he suggested taking them out for a sail on the water.
Fatima and her friends were delighted, for it was a beautiful evening, and the view of the town [Pg 29] from the water was a particularly fine one. When Mustapha had sailed the ship for a short time he wished to return to land; but the girls begged and entreated him to take them a little further out. He was most unwilling to do this, as he knew a pirate ship had been seen in the neighbourhood some few days earlier. The girls, however, were set on sailing out to a point of land that stretched far out into the sea, for they were anxious to land there in order to watch the sun set and see the great ball of fire sink down into the sea.
Fatima and her friends were thrilled because it was a gorgeous evening, and the view of the town [Pg29] from the water was particularly beautiful. After sailing for a short while, Mustapha wanted to head back to shore, but the girls begged him to take them a little further out. He was reluctant to do so, knowing that a pirate ship had been spotted in the area just a few days earlier. Nonetheless, the girls were determined to sail out to a point of land that jutted far into the sea, eager to land there to watch the sunset and see the huge ball of fire dip below the water.
Just as they reached the point of land, they noticed a barque, manned with armed men, and Mustapha fearing it might mean danger, ordered the boat to be turned round and rowed towards land. But the barque pursued the smaller boat, overtook it and got between it and the land. By this time the girls began to realise their danger, and so terrified were they that they shrieked aloud and would not keep their seats in the boat. In vain Mustapha begged them to sit still, pointing out how impossible it was to make any way whilst they impeded the movements of the rowers. As the barque approached, with one accord they rushed to the opposite side of the boat and their weight overturned it, and in a moment they were all struggling in the water.
Just as they reached the shore, they saw a barque with armed men on board, and Mustapha, fearing it might mean trouble, ordered the boat to turn around and row back to land. But the barque chased the smaller boat, caught up with it, and positioned itself between them and the shore. By this time, the girls started to realize their danger, and they were so scared that they screamed and refused to stay seated in the boat. Mustapha begged them to sit still, explaining how impossible it was to move forward while they were hindering the rowers. As the barque got closer, they all rushed to the opposite side of the boat at once, causing it to tip over, and in an instant, they were all struggling in the water.
The people on shore had seen what was happening and several boats put off to assist Mustapha. They were just in time to help rescue the frightened girls, and at their approach the strange barque sailed away. At first it was impossible to find out if [Pg 30] everyone was safe; but when the girls were brought ashore it was discovered, alas! that Fatima and one of her companions were missing. In one of the boats was a stranger, and on Mustapha questioning him as to how he got there he owned that he had belonged to the pirate ship. That he had jumped overboard to come to the assistance of the sinking girls, and that his comrades had left him in the lurch when they fled from the approaching boats; but he had had time to see that two of the girls had been seized by the pirates and carried away in their ship.
The people on the shore had witnessed what was happening, and several boats launched to help Mustapha. They arrived just in time to rescue the terrified girls, and as they approached, the strange ship sailed away. At first, it was impossible to tell if everyone was safe, but when the girls were brought ashore, it turned out, unfortunately, that Fatima and one of her friends were missing. In one of the boats was a stranger, and when Mustapha asked him how he got there, he admitted that he had been part of the pirate ship. He said he had jumped overboard to help the drowning girls and that his crewmates had abandoned him when they fled from the approaching boats; but he had managed to see that two of the girls were grabbed by the pirates and taken away on their ship.
The Cadi’s grief knew no bounds, and as for Mustapha, he was beside himself with sorrow, for not only did he blame himself for the loss of his beloved sister, but her friend, who had also been taken captive, had been for a long time past his promised bride, and would have been his wife already had it not been that her parents were poor and the Cadi did not think her a suitable match for his son.
The Cadi was heartbroken, and Mustapha was overwhelmed with sadness. He not only held himself responsible for the loss of his beloved sister, but also for her friend, who had been taken captive as well. She had long been his promised bride and would have already been his wife if her parents weren't poor and if the Cadi hadn’t thought she was an unsuitable match for his son.
Mustapha’s father was a stern old man, and as soon as his grief had sufficiently subsided he sent for his son and said:
Mustapha’s father was a strict old man, and once his grief had eased up enough, he called for his son and said:
“Owing to your folly, I have been robbed of the joy and consolation of my old age. Go, I banish you from my sight for ever, and the curse of your old father shall rest upon your head, unless by some chance you should be able to rescue Fatima, when I will forgive you and receive you once more as my son.”
“Because of your foolishness, I've lost the joy and comfort of my old age. Leave, I’m banishing you from my sight forever, and the curse of your old father will stay with you, unless by some chance you manage to save Fatima, in which case I will forgive you and welcome you back as my son.”
Mustapha had already fully determined to endeavour to rescue his sister and her friend, but he had [Pg 31] intended to seek his father’s blessing before setting out upon his travels. However, the unjust treatment he received did but steel his heart and made him the more determined not to cease from his quest until he had been successful.
Mustapha had already completely decided to try to rescue his sister and her friend, but he had [Pg31] planned to ask his father's blessing before starting his journey. However, the unfair treatment he faced only strengthened his resolve and made him even more determined to not give up on his quest until he succeeded.
He spoke to the man they had captured from the pirate ship, and from him learned that the vessel was a slaver, and that the human wares were generally carried to Balsora and there disposed of.
He talked to the man they had captured from the pirate ship and learned that the vessel was a slaver, transporting human cargo usually sold in Balsora.
Mustapha decided to travel overland, as there happened to be no ship sailing just then from his native town, and he wished to reach Balsora soon after the pirates. He had a good horse and little baggage and so he reckoned he could do the journey in six days’ time, but alas! upon the evening of the fourth day, he was set upon quite suddenly by three men. Seeing that resistance was useless, and supposing the attacking party merely wanted his horse and money, he decided to surrender, which he did. The men then dismounted and, taking him in their midst, rode off with him at great speed.
Mustapha chose to travel by land since there were no ships leaving from his hometown at that moment, and he wanted to arrive in Balsora shortly after the pirates. He had a decent horse and very little luggage, so he figured he could make the trip in six days. Unfortunately, on the evening of the fourth day, he was suddenly ambushed by three men. Realizing that fighting back was pointless, and assuming the attackers just wanted his horse and money, he decided to give in, which he did. The men then got off their horses and, surrounding him, quickly rode off with him.
It seemed to the poor youth that his father’s curse was already about to light upon him, for he could not think how it would be possible for him to rescue Fatima and Zoraida, deprived, as he shortly expected to be, of all means. He and his companions rode silently along for about an hour; they then turned into a valley, skirted by gigantic trees and carpeted with soft green turf. A brook gurgled peacefully through the valley, and beside [Pg 32] it some fifteen to twenty tents were pitched, whilst a number of camels and horses were tethered to the tent-pegs. The sound of a zither, accompanying two fine manly voices, issued from one of the tents.
It felt to the young man that his father's curse was about to come down on him, as he couldn't see any way he could save Fatima and Zoraida, especially since he expected to soon lose all his resources. He and his friends rode silently for about an hour; then they entered a valley lined with huge trees and covered in soft green grass. A brook flowed peacefully through the valley, and next to it, around fifteen to twenty tents were set up, with several camels and horses tied to the tent pegs. The sound of a zither, accompanied by two strong male voices, came from one of the tents.
It seemed very improbable that people who had selected such a charming little spot for their camping place could have very evil intentions, and so Mustapha took heart and followed his guides quite cheerfully when, having unbound his feet and bidden him dismount, they led him into a tent, larger and more richly decorated than any of the others. The beautiful cushions, embroidered with gold, woven carpets, and golden dishes, in which sweet perfumes burnt, would elsewhere merely have betokened wealth and luxury; but in these lonely surroundings seemed to point to robbery.
It seemed very unlikely that people who had picked such a lovely little spot for camping could have bad intentions, so Mustapha felt reassured and happily followed his guides when they untied his feet and asked him to get off. They led him into a tent that was bigger and more lavishly decorated than any of the others. The beautiful cushions embroidered with gold, the woven carpets, and the golden dishes filled with burning sweet perfumes would normally indicate wealth and luxury elsewhere; but in this isolated setting, they gave off a vibe of robbery.
On one of the cushions sat a little old man. His face was ugly, swarthy, and repulsive. A gleam of savage cunning in his eyes and a cruel look about his mouth gave him a hateful appearance. Although he seemed to be a person of some importance, Mustapha soon perceived that the tent had not been so richly decorated on his account, and his captors’ words confirmed this—“Where is the Chief?” they asked the little man. “Away hunting,” he replied “but he told me to take his place during his absence!”
On one of the cushions sat a little old man. His face was unattractive, dark, and unappealing. A flash of fierce cleverness in his eyes and a mean look around his mouth made him seem quite unpleasant. Although he appeared to be someone of significance, Mustapha quickly realized that the tent hadn’t been lavishly decorated for him, and his captors' words confirmed this—“Where is the Chief?” they asked the little man. “Away hunting,” he replied, “but he told me to take his place while he’s gone!”
“More the pity,” replied one of the brigands, “for we must soon decide whether this dog is to die or whether we are to obtain a ransom for him, and that is a question for the Chief to decide, and not for you to meddle with.”
“Too bad,” replied one of the bandits, “because we have to quickly figure out if this dog is going to die or if we can get a ransom for him, and that’s something the Chief needs to decide, not you.”

The little man raised himself in wrath and attempted to box the ears of the man who had annoyed him by this speech, but as he could not reach to do this, he burst into a perfect volley of abuse, and as the other brigands were not slow to reply, the tent soon resounded with tones of angry voices.
The little man stood up in anger and tried to hit the guy who had irritated him with his words, but since he couldn't reach him, he exploded with a stream of insults, and the other bandits quickly joined in, making the tent echo with shouts of rage.
[Pg 34] But the curtains at the entrance to the tent were suddenly lifted and in came a tall handsome young man, stately and dignified as a Persian prince. His clothing and weapons were plain and unadorned, with the exception of a dagger with a richly decorated hilt and a gleaming sabre. His determined mien and his whole appearance were such as commanded respect without inspiring terror.
[Pg34] But the curtains at the entrance to the tent were suddenly pulled back, and in walked a tall, handsome young man, regal and dignified like a Persian prince. His clothes and weapons were simple and unembellished, except for a dagger with an ornate hilt and a shiny sabre. His determined expression and overall presence demanded respect without instilling fear.
“Who dares to quarrel in my tent?” he demanded of the startled men.
“Who dares to argue in my tent?” he asked the shocked men.
For a moment there was silence and then one of the brigands recounted all that had happened. The Chief’s face reddened with anger—“When have I ever set you in my place, Hassan?” he cried, and the little man seemed to shrink with fear, until he looked smaller than ever. He got up and began to slink out of the tent, when a good kick from the Chief sent him flying out of the doorway.
For a moment, there was silence, and then one of the bandits explained everything that had happened. The Chief's face turned red with anger. "When have I ever put you in charge, Hassan?" he shouted, and the little man seemed to cower in fear, looking smaller than ever. He stood up and started to sneak out of the tent when a hard kick from the Chief sent him flying out of the doorway.
As soon as the little man had disappeared, the three men placed Mustapha before the master of the tent, who had seated himself upon the cushions. “We have brought you the man you bade us bring,” they said. The Chief gazed earnestly at the prisoner and said: “Pasha of Sulieika, your own conscience will tell you why you are in the presence of Orbasan.”
As soon as the little man was gone, the three men brought Mustapha to the master of the tent, who was sitting on the cushions. “We’ve brought you the man you asked us to bring,” they said. The Chief looked intently at the prisoner and said, “Pasha of Sulieika, your own conscience knows why you are here with Orbasan.”
On hearing these words Mustapha flung himself at Orbasan’s feet.
On hearing these words, Mustapha threw himself at Orbasan’s feet.
“You are in error, my lord,” he said, “I am an unfortunate traveller, but not the Pasha of Sulieika.”
"You've got it wrong, my lord," he said. "I'm just a poor traveler, not the Pasha of Sulieika."
[Pg 35] The brigands appeared to be surprised, but the Chief said: “Dissimulation will not help you, I can bring witnesses to prove your identity.” And he thereupon commanded that one Zuleima should be brought in.
[Pg35] The bandits looked surprised, but the Chief said, “Playing dumb won’t work. I can call witnesses to prove who you are.” He then ordered that one Zuleima be brought in.
An old woman appeared, and on being questioned as to whether or no the man before her was the Pasha of Sulieika, she answered immediately that he was.
An old woman appeared, and when asked if the man in front of her was the Pasha of Sulieika, she immediately confirmed that he was.
“Wretched man,” cried the Chief angrily, “you see how impossible it is to deceive me. You are not worthy that I should stain my good dagger with your blood, but to-morrow morning I will have you bound to the tail of my horse and will go a-hunting with you, till the sun sets behind the hills of Sulieika.”
“Wretched man,” the Chief shouted angrily, “you see how impossible it is to deceive me. You aren't worth my good dagger being stained with your blood, but tomorrow morning I’ll have you tied to the back of my horse and I’ll go hunting with you until the sun sets behind the hills of Sulieika.”
Mustapha’s heart sank. “It is my father’s curse that has driven me to this shameful death,” he cried; “alas, sweet sister, and Zoraida, how can I ever hope to rescue you now.”
Mustapha's heart sank. "It's my father's curse that has led me to this shameful death," he exclaimed; "oh, sweet sister, and Zoraida, how can I ever hope to save you now?"
“This pretence is useless,” said one of the brigands, “see, the Chief bites his lips and feels for his dagger; if you wish to live another night you had best come with me quickly.” And binding Mustapha’s hands behind his back he was about to lead him from the tent, when three other brigands entered, with a prisoner in their midst. “Here, as you commanded us, we bring you the Pasha of Sulieika,” said one of them, leading their prisoner before the Chief.
“This act is pointless,” said one of the bandits, “look, the Chief is biting his lips and reaching for his dagger; if you want to survive another night, you should come with me quickly.” And binding Mustapha’s hands behind his back, he was about to take him out of the tent when three other bandits entered, holding a prisoner in the middle. “Here, as you instructed us, we bring you the Pasha of Sulieika,” said one of them, bringing their prisoner before the Chief.
Mustapha glanced at the prisoner and could not but own that there was a great resemblance between [Pg 36] himself and the Pasha, only the other man was darker in complexion and wore a dark beard.
Mustapha glanced at the prisoner and couldn't help but acknowledge that there was a strong resemblance between [Pg36] himself and the Pasha, except the other man was darker in complexion and had a dark beard.
The Chief was much surprised to see a second prisoner: “Which of you really is the man I seek?” he asked.
The Chief was very surprised to see another prisoner. "Which of you is really the man I'm looking for?" he asked.
“If you seek the Pasha of Sulieika,” the prisoner answered proudly, “I am he.”
“If you’re looking for the Pasha of Sulieika,” the prisoner said proudly, “I’m him.”
The Chief regarded him with a stern and terrible look and then made signs that he was to be led away. This being done, he cut the cords that bound Mustapha with his dagger and invited him to take a seat by his side.
The Chief looked at him with a fierce and intimidating expression and then signaled for him to be taken away. Once that was done, he used his dagger to cut the ropes that tied Mustapha and invited him to sit next to him.
“I ask your pardon for the mistake that has occurred,” he said, “but it was a strange interposition of Providence that placed you in the hands of my companions at the moment they were lying in wait for that vile wretch you have just seen.”
“I apologize for the mistake that happened,” he said, “but it was a strange act of Providence that put you in the hands of my friends just when they were waiting for that despicable person you just saw.”
Mustapha asked for one favour only as compensation, namely, that he might be allowed to proceed on his way without further delay, and on the Chief questioning him as to the reason of his great haste he told him all. The Chief then persuaded him to remain with him one night at least, telling him that both he and his horse needed rest, and promised to show him the next morning a short way by which he would be able to reach Balsora in a day and a half. Mustapha agreed to this and after being most hospitably entertained slept soundly all night long in the robber’s tent.
Mustapha asked for just one favor in return, which was to continue on his journey without any more delays. When the Chief asked him why he was in such a hurry, Mustapha shared everything. The Chief then convinced him to stay for at least one night, explaining that both he and his horse needed some rest. He promised to show Mustapha a quicker route to Balsora the next morning, allowing him to reach it in a day and a half. Mustapha agreed and, after being treated very hospitably, slept soundly all night in the robber’s tent.
When he awoke he found himself alone in the tent, but through the hangings over the doorway he [Pg 37] could hear voices, which seemed to belong to the Robber Chief and the little dark dwarf. He listened attentively, and to his horror heard the little man advising the Chief to murder him, as if he were allowed to go free he might betray the whole troop.
When he woke up, he discovered he was alone in the tent, but through the fabric over the doorway he [Pg37] could hear voices that seemed to belong to the Robber Chief and the small dark dwarf. He listened closely, and to his dismay, he heard the little man suggesting to the Chief that they should kill him, because if he was let go, he might expose the entire group.
Mustapha could not but perceive that the little man owed him a grudge, because he had been the cause of the sharp treatment he had received the previous day. But the Robber Chief, after reflecting a few moments, said: “No, he is my guest, and as such is sacred to me, besides which he does not look like a man to betray one.”
Mustapha couldn't help but notice that the little man held a grudge against him because he had caused the harsh treatment he received the day before. But the Robber Chief, after thinking for a moment, said: "No, he is my guest, and that makes him sacred to me. Plus, he doesn't seem like the type to betray anyone."
He then thrust aside the tent curtains and entered—“Peace be with thee, Mustapha,” he said, “we will drain a morning draught and then you should prepare yourself to start.”
He then pushed aside the tent curtains and entered. “Peace be with you, Mustapha,” he said. “Let’s have a morning drink, and then you need to get ready to leave.”

He listened attentively. (P. 37.)
He paid close attention. (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
He handed his guest a cup of sherbert, and when they had each drunk, they saddled their horses and Mustapha mounted and left the camp with a lighter heart than when he had entered it.
He gave his guest a cup of sherbet, and after they each drank, they saddled their horses. Mustapha got on his horse and left the camp feeling lighter in spirit than when he arrived.
As they left the tents behind them the Chief told his new friend that the Pasha they had captured the previous day, after having promised him and [Pg 38] his men the free range of his territory, had captured one of the best and bravest of them and, after torturing him terribly, had hanged him, and that now he should die himself.
As they walked away from the tents, the Chief told his new friend that the Pasha they had captured the day before, after promising him and his men free access to his territory, had taken one of the best and bravest among them and, after torturing him terribly, had hanged him, and that now he would face his own death.
Mustapha did not venture to remonstrate, being only too glad to escape with a whole skin himself.
Mustapha didn’t dare to complain, as he was just happy to get away unscathed.
When they reached the limit of the forest the Chief drew rein and offered his hand to Mustapha in farewell:
When they reached the edge of the forest, the Chief stopped and extended his hand to Mustapha in farewell:
“Mustapha,” said he, “you have been in somewhat a strange fashion the guest of the Robber Orbasan. I will not ask you not to betray me, but trust to you that you will not do so. You have suffered, without cause, all the pangs of the fear of death, and you deserve some compensation. Take this dagger and if ever you are in need of help send it to me and I will hasten to your aid. This purse of gold may also be of assistance to you on your journey.”
“Mustapha,” he said, “you’ve been a bit of an unusual guest of the Robber Orbasan. I won’t ask you not to betray me, but I trust that you won’t. You’ve endured all the pains of the fear of death without any reason, and you deserve some reward for that. Take this dagger, and if you ever need help, send it to me and I will rush to your aid. This purse of gold may also help you on your journey.”
Mustapha thanked him for his generosity, accepted the dagger, but refused the purse. But Orbasan, having pressed his hand, let the purse fall to the ground and then set spurs to his horse and rode off at such speed that Mustapha, seeing it was useless to overtake him, picked up the purse, and was astonished to find what a quantity of money it contained. Having thanked Allah for his goodness and recommended the robber to his protection, he continued his journey in a much more cheerful mood towards Balsora.
Mustapha thanked him for his generosity, accepted the dagger, but turned down the purse. However, Orbasan, after shaking his hand, dropped the purse on the ground and then kicked his horse into high gear, riding away so fast that Mustapha realized it was pointless to chase him. Picking up the purse, he was amazed by how much money was inside. Grateful to Allah for his goodness and asking for protection for the thief, he continued his journey to Balsora in a much happier mood.
He reached that city on the seventh day of his journey, and as soon as he had put up at an inn he enquired when the next yearly slave market was to [Pg 39] be held. To his horror and distress he heard that he had arrived just two days too late for it.
He got to that city on the seventh day of his trip, and as soon as he checked into an inn, he asked when the next annual slave market would take place. To his shock and sadness, he found out that he had arrived just two days too late for it.
The people sympathised with him over his delay and told him how much he had lost, for on the very last day of the market two young slaves had been put up for sale who were so beautiful that there had been great bidding amongst the people for them, and they fetched such a high price that only their present master, who was a very rich man, could afford to buy them.
The people felt sorry for him because of his delay and explained how much he had missed out on. On the very last day of the market, two young slaves were put up for sale who were so beautiful that there was intense bidding for them, and they sold for such a high price that only their current master, a very wealthy man, could afford to buy them.
On making further enquiries as to their appearance he could no longer doubt they were the two unfortunate girls he was in search of. He also heard that the man who had bought them was called Thiuli-Kos and lived forty miles away from Balsora; he was an elderly man who had amassed a large fortune, and had retired from public affairs and settled down to enjoy his possessions in peace and quietness.
On making more inquiries about their appearance, he could no longer doubt that they were the two unfortunate girls he was searching for. He also learned that the man who had bought them was named Thiuli-Kos and lived forty miles away from Balsora; he was an elderly man who had built up a large fortune and had retired from public life to enjoy his wealth in peace and quiet.
At first Mustapha thought he would re-mount and try and overtake Thiuli-Kos, but then he reflected that he could do little, for he was but a single man against the large retinue Thiuli-Kos would no doubt have with him, and that it would be impossible to wrest his prey from him; he therefore thought of another plan. His resemblance to the Pasha of Sulieika, which well-nigh proved fatal to him, might stand him in good stead now, and he determined to enter Thiuli-Kos’ house in that name in order to attempt the rescue of the two girls. He therefore engaged servants and horses and here Orbasan’s gift of money assisted him. Having purchased magnificent [Pg 40] clothing for himself and his servants, he set out for Thiuli-Kos’ palace. He reached it in five days and found it was built on a lovely plain and was so surrounded by high walls that few of the buildings could be seen from without. He took the precaution to dye his hair and beard a darker tint, and coloured his face with the juice of a certain plant he knew of, so that no one could have supposed he was any other than the real Pasha; then he sent one of his servants to Thiuli’s palace to ask for a night’s lodging. The servant returned accompanied by four beautifully dressed slaves, who led Mustapha’s horse into the courtyard. They assisted him to alight and led him up a flight of marble steps to Thiuli.
At first, Mustapha thought he would get back on his horse and try to catch up to Thiuli-Kos, but then he realized he wouldn’t make much of a difference since he was just one man against the large group Thiuli-Kos was sure to have with him, and it would be impossible to take the girls away from him. So he thought of another plan. His resemblance to the Pasha of Sulieika, which almost got him into serious trouble, might actually work to his advantage now, and he decided to enter Thiuli-Kos’ house using that identity in hopes of rescuing the two girls. He organized for servants and horses, and Orbasan’s gift of money helped him a lot. After buying himself and his servants stunning outfits, he headed to Thiuli-Kos’ palace. He arrived after five days and found it was located on a beautiful plain, surrounded by high walls that blocked most of the view from outside. He took the precaution of dying his hair and beard a darker color and used the juice from a special plant to color his face, so no one would think he was anyone other than the real Pasha. Then he sent one of his servants to Thiuli’s palace to request a night’s lodging. The servant returned with four elegantly dressed slaves, who led Mustapha’s horse into the courtyard. They helped him dismount and escorted him up a flight of marble steps to see Thiuli.
Thiuli was a jolly old fellow and received Mustapha kindly, and ordered the best dishes his cook could prepare to be set before him. After dinner Mustapha turned the conversation to slaves, and the old man told him of the two beauties he had just lately bought, praising their appearance loudly, but regretting the fact that they appeared to be so sad, so that Mustapha retired to bed in high hopes of being soon able to effect a rescue.
Thiuli was a cheerful old man and welcomed Mustapha warmly, asking for the best dishes his cook could prepare to be served. After dinner, Mustapha steered the conversation towards slaves, and the old man shared stories about the two beautiful ones he had recently purchased, praising their looks but lamenting their apparent sadness. This left Mustapha feeling optimistic as he headed to bed, hoping to soon be able to help them.
He had been asleep about an hour when he was awakened by the light of a lamp streaming down upon his eyes. Raising himself on his elbow he at first believed himself to be still sleeping and dreaming, for before him stood the same swarthy little dwarf he had seen in Orbasan’s tent. He carried a lamp in his hand, and a horrid grin distended his mouth from ear to ear. “What do you want?” [Pg 43] asked Mustapha angrily, as soon as he had convinced himself he was awake.
He had been asleep for about an hour when the light from a lamp woke him up. As he propped himself up on his elbow, he first thought he was still asleep and dreaming because the same dark little dwarf he had seen in Orbasan’s tent was standing in front of him. The dwarf held a lamp in his hand, and a creepy grin stretched across his face from ear to ear. “What do you want?” asked Mustapha angrily, as soon as he realized he was awake. [Pg43]
“Don’t disturb yourself,” replied the little man. “I know quite well why you are here, your noble countenance is not unknown to me, but, had I not assisted at the hanging of the Pasha of Sulieika I might have mistaken you for him. But I am here to make a suggestion.”
“Don’t worry about it,” replied the little man. “I know exactly why you’re here; your noble face doesn’t escape me, but if I hadn’t seen the hanging of the Pasha of Sulieika, I might have confused you for him. But I’m here to make a suggestion.”
“First of all tell me why you are here,” said Mustapha.
“First of all, tell me why you are here,” said Mustapha.
“Well,” replied the little man. “I did not get on very well with the Chief, and so I left him. Our last particular quarrel was over you, and so, Mustapha, it is but fair you should promise me your sister for a wife, otherwise I will go straight to my new master and tell him who the Pasha of Sulieika really is.”
“Well,” said the little man. “I didn’t get along very well with the Chief, so I left him. Our last big argument was about you, and so, Mustapha, it’s only fair that you promise me your sister as my wife; otherwise, I’ll go straight to my new boss and reveal who the Pasha of Sulieika really is.”
Mustapha was beside himself with rage and fear; just as he had thought himself about to accomplish his design, this wretched little creature came to frustrate it. There was only one thing to be done, he must kill the little horror, and he sprang out of bed, meaning to catch him. But the dwarf had guessed what might happen and was prepared for him. Dropping his lamp, he made for the door, screaming lustily for help.
Mustapha was overwhelmed with rage and fear; just when he thought he was about to succeed in his plan, this miserable little creature showed up to ruin it. There was only one thing he could do—he had to kill the little monster. He jumped out of bed, intending to catch him. But the dwarf had anticipated this and was ready. Dropping his lamp, he rushed for the door, screaming loudly for help.
Mustapha was now in sad straits and all present hope of rescuing the two girls was at an end; he had to think only of his own safety. He looked out of the window and found it was some distance from the ground and that there was a high wall he would have to scale as well. However, as he stood [Pg 44] considering, he heard voices approaching, and just as the door was about to be burst open he jumped from the window, ran across the courtyard and, climbing the wall nimbly, had soon left his enemies behind. He never stopped running until he had reached the shelter of a wood, and then he threw himself down quite exhausted, to try and think what he should do next. Of course he had lost his horses and his servants, having left them behind him at Thiuli’s house, but he still had a good sum of Orbasan’s money in his girdle.
Mustapha was in a tough situation, and all hope of rescuing the two girls was gone; he had to focus on his own safety. He looked out the window and realized it was quite a drop to the ground, plus there was a high wall he would need to climb. While he was standing there thinking, he heard voices getting closer, and just as the door was about to be kicked in, he jumped out the window, ran across the courtyard, and quickly scaled the wall, putting distance between himself and his pursuers. He didn't stop running until he reached the cover of the woods, where he collapsed, completely exhausted, trying to figure out what to do next. He had lost his horses and his servants, having left them at Thiuli’s house, but he still had a decent amount of Orbasan’s money hidden in his belt.
Very soon he had invented another plan to save his sister. He continued his way through the wood until he reached a village, where he purchased a horse at a low price which speedily carried him to a town. Here he sought out a physician and offered him several pieces of gold on consideration that he would concoct a draught which would give all the semblance of death without harming the patient, and another draught to counteract the effect of the first. Having made his bargain, he bought a false beard, a black gown, and all sorts of phials which a physician would be likely to have. He strapped his baggage on the back of an ass and retraced his steps to Thiuli’s house.
Very soon he came up with another plan to save his sister. He continued through the woods until he reached a village, where he bought a horse for a low price that quickly took him to a town. There, he looked for a doctor and offered him several gold coins in exchange for creating a potion that would make someone appear dead without actually harming them, along with another potion to reverse the effects of the first. After making his deal, he bought a fake beard, a black coat, and various bottles that a doctor would likely have. He loaded his belongings onto the back of a donkey and headed back to Thiuli’s house.
He was so changed in appearance that he scarcely knew himself, and had little fear of being recognised by Thiuli-Kos or anyone else. He arrived at the palace and announced himself as the physician Chakamankabudibaba. Everything happened as he wished it to do. The old man was so taken by his high-sounding name that he at once asked him to enter and take a seat at his table.
He had changed so much in appearance that he hardly recognized himself and wasn't worried about being recognized by Thiuli-Kos or anyone else. He arrived at the palace and introduced himself as the physician Chakamankabudibaba. Everything unfolded just as he wanted. The old man was so impressed by his impressive name that he immediately invited him in and asked him to take a seat at his table.
[Pg 45] After some conversation, in which Mustapha managed to give the impression that he was a very learned man, Thiuli said he would take this opportunity of having all his slaves examined and ascertain the state of their health. Mustapha was overjoyed to think that he was so soon to see his beloved sister again, but in this he was mistaken. Thiuli conducted him to his seraglio, it is true, but when they reached a splendidly-furnished room there was no one in it. “Chambaba, or whatever your name may be, dear doctor,” said Thiuli, “behold this opening in the wall. Through this each of my slaves shall pass her arm and you can feel her pulse, and ascertain the state of her health.” Mustapha made some objection to this arrangement, but Thiuli would not consent to alter it, only he did consent to give a few hints as to the previous state of their healths.
[Pg45] After some conversation, where Mustapha came across as a very knowledgeable man, Thiuli said he would take this chance to have all his slaves checked and see how healthy they were. Mustapha was thrilled at the thought of soon seeing his beloved sister again, but he was mistaken. Thiuli did lead him to his seraglio, that's true, but when they got to a beautifully furnished room, it was empty. “Chambaba, or whatever your name is, dear doctor,” Thiuli said, “look at this opening in the wall. Each of my slaves will pass her arm through here, and you can feel her pulse and check her health.” Mustapha raised some concerns about this setup, but Thiuli wouldn’t change it, though he did agree to provide a few hints about their previous health conditions.

Drawing a strip of paper from his girdle Thiuli now began to call out the names of his slaves, and [Pg 46] as he called the slave who answered to the name slipped her hand through the opening.
Drawing a strip of paper from his belt, Thiuli started calling out the names of his slaves, and [Pg46] as he called each name, the slave who responded slipped her hand through the opening.
Six times had Mustapha felt the pulses and pronounced six slaves in good health, and then came the name of Fatima.
Six times Mustapha had checked the pulses and declared six slaves healthy, and then came the name Fatima.
Trembling with joy Mustapha grasped the little white hand and then, with a grave air, pronounced the patient to be very ill.
Trembling with joy, Mustapha took the little white hand and then, with a serious expression, declared the patient to be very ill.
Thiuli was very much concerned and asked the wise Chakamankabudibaba to prepare a medicine for her which could not fail to cure her. Mustapha left the room and wrote the following message: “Fatima, I will save you if you will consent to the following plan. I will give you a draught which will make you appear dead for two days; I have another draught in my possession which will restore you. If you consent, pretend that the simple draught I will send you has been of no avail; I shall know this is a sign that you agree and will see that the more potent draught is given you next.”
Thiuli was really worried and asked the wise Chakamankabudibaba to create a medicine that would definitely cure her. Mustapha left the room and wrote the following message: “Fatima, I will save you if you agree to this plan. I will give you a drink that will make you look dead for two days; I have another drink that will bring you back to life. If you agree, act like the simple drink I send you didn't work; I will understand that as a sign of your consent and make sure you get the stronger drink next.”
He soon returned to the room, where Thiuli awaited him, bringing with him a harmless draught which he handed to Fatima. He felt her pulse once more, and managed at the same time to slip the little note under her bracelet; Thiuli was so distressed about Fatima’s illness that he thought of no one else, and put off the medical examination of the other slaves until a more convenient season.
He quickly came back to the room, where Thiuli was waiting for him, carrying a harmless drink that he handed to Fatima. He felt her pulse again while also managing to slip the little note under her bracelet; Thiuli was so worried about Fatima’s illness that he thought of no one else and postponed the medical check-up of the other slaves until a better time.
When he and Mustapha had left the room he said to him sorrowfully: “Chadibaba, tell me frankly what you think of Fatima’s state.”
When he and Mustapha left the room, he said to him sadly, “Chadibaba, be honest with me about what you think of Fatima’s condition.”
“Alas!” answered the wise physician, heaving a [Pg 47] deep sigh: “may the prophet give you consolation for I cannot. Fatima is suffering from a malignant fever from which I am afraid she will not recover.” Far from appreciating the plain speaking he had begged for, Thiuli flew into a great rage—“You wretched quack,” cried he, “do you mean to say that the slave for whom I paid two thousand gold pieces is to die like an old cow? Take note, if you do not manage to save her life I will have you beheaded.”
“Alas!” replied the wise doctor, letting out a deep sigh: “I hope the prophet gives you comfort because I cannot. Fatima is suffering from a serious fever, and I’m afraid she won’t recover.” Instead of appreciating his honesty, Thiuli erupted in anger—“You worthless fraud,” he shouted, “are you really saying that the slave I paid two thousand gold pieces for is going to die like an old cow? Just know that if you can't save her life, I will have you executed.”
Mustapha saw that he had made a mistake and tried to reassure Thiuli.
Mustapha realized he had messed up and tried to comfort Thiuli.
Just then a black slave came to tell the physician that the medicine had done no good. “Exert your whole skill, Chakamdababelda or whatever your name may be, I will make it worth your while to cure her,” shrieked Thiuli, almost weeping to think of the possible loss of his two thousand gold pieces.
Just then, a Black slave came to inform the doctor that the medicine hadn’t worked. “Use all your skill, Chakamdababelda or whatever your name is, I’ll reward you handsomely if you can cure her,” yelled Thiuli, nearly in tears at the thought of losing his two thousand gold pieces.
“I will give her a draught that is almost certain to relieve her,” answered Mustapha.
“I'll give her a drink that should definitely help her,” Mustapha replied.
“Yes, yes,” sobbed the old man, “by all means give her another draught.”
“Yes, yes,” the old man cried, “please give her another drink.”
Well pleased, Mustapha slipped away to fetch the sleeping draught, which he gave to the black slave to give to Fatima. Then, saying that he needed to gather a few healing herbs which grew on the banks of the lake, he hurried out of the palace.
Well pleased, Mustapha quietly left to get the sleeping potion, which he handed to the black slave to give to Fatima. Then, saying he needed to collect some healing herbs that grew by the lake, he hurried out of the palace.
As soon as he reached the bank he took off his disguise and cast it into the water, where it floated gaily about, then he hid himself in some bushes and waited for the approach of night, when he went and hid himself in the burial place attached to Thiuli’s palace.
As soon as he got to the bank, he removed his disguise and tossed it into the water, where it bobbed around joyfully. Then he concealed himself in some bushes and waited for nightfall, at which point he went and hid in the burial ground near Thiuli’s palace.
[Pg 48] Mustapha had scarcely been gone an hour when the black slave came and informed Thiuli that Fatima seemed at the point of death. The old man at once sent his servants to fetch the doctor, but they returned shortly, saying that he had undoubtedly fallen into the water and been drowned, for his black robe was floating upon the surface, and every now and again they had seen his grey beard bobbing up and down. Thiuli raved like a madman, tore his beard and beat his head against the wall, but all to no purpose, for shortly afterwards Fatima breathed her last.
[Pg48] Mustapha had barely been gone an hour when the black slave came to tell Thiuli that Fatima seemed to be dying. The old man immediately sent his servants to get the doctor, but they came back soon, saying that he must have fallen into the water and drowned, because his black robe was floating on the surface, and they had occasionally seen his gray beard bobbing up and down. Thiuli went insane with rage, tearing at his beard and banging his head against the wall, but it was all in vain, as Fatima soon took her last breath.
As soon as Thiuli heard that she was really dead he ordered her to be taken away to the burial place, for he could not bear having a dead person in the house. The servants who bore her there did but place her on the ground and run away, for they heard such dismal sighs and groans that they were afraid. Of course it was Mustapha who had frightened the servants, and as soon as they were out of the way he came out from his hiding place and examined the girl he supposed to be his sister. What was his horror to find that the girl who lay in the death-like trance bore no resemblance to Fatima whatever, but was a complete stranger.
As soon as Thiuli found out that she was really dead, he ordered her to be taken to the burial site, as he couldn't stand having a dead person in the house. The servants who carried her there just set her down on the ground and ran off, because they heard such mournful sighs and groans that they got scared. It was Mustapha who had terrified the servants, and once they were gone, he came out from his hiding spot and checked on the girl he thought was his sister. To his horror, he realized that the girl lying in a death-like state looked nothing like Fatima at all; she was a complete stranger.
When he had a little recovered from his disappointment he reflected it would be cruel to leave the poor girl in the state she was in, and so he uncorked the phial he had brought containing the antidote and poured the medicine down her throat. At once she opened her eyes and began to breathe freely, but it was some little time before she could [Pg 49] remember where she was and what had happened; but when she did she flung herself at Mustapha’s feet and thanked him for having rescued her from her horrible captivity. Mustapha questioned her as to how it chanced that he had saved her instead of his sister Fatima.
When he had somewhat recovered from his disappointment, he realized it would be cruel to leave the poor girl in her current condition. So, he uncorked the vial he had brought containing the antidote and poured the medicine down her throat. Immediately, she opened her eyes and began to breathe easily, but it took her a little while to remember where she was and what had happened. Once she did, she threw herself at Mustapha’s feet and thanked him for rescuing her from her terrible captivity. Mustapha then asked her how it came to be that he had saved her instead of his sister, Fatima.
She looked at him for some moments in surprise.
She stared at him in surprise for a moment.
[Pg 50] “Now I begin to understand to what chance I owe my deliverance,” she said at length. “Since I have been in Thiuli’s house I have been called Fatima, which I understand is your sister’s name.”
[Pg50] “Now I see how fortunate I am to have been rescued,” she said after a while. “Since I arrived at Thiuli’s house, they’ve been calling me Fatima, which I understand is your sister’s name.”
After some little conversation Mustapha discovered that Fatima and Zoraida were in the palace, but that, according to Thiuli’s custom, he had given them new names when they became his property, and they were now called Mirza and Nurmahal.
After a brief chat, Mustapha found out that Fatima and Zoraida were in the palace, but that, following Thiuli’s custom, he had renamed them when they became his property, and they were now called Mirza and Nurmahal.
Fatima, the rescued slave, could not but see how disappointed Mustapha was that he had failed in his attempt to carry off his sister, and she did all she could to encourage him to make a further effort, telling him that she had a plan which might prove successful.
Fatima, the rescued slave, couldn’t help but notice how disappointed Mustapha was that he had failed in his attempt to take his sister. She did everything she could to encourage him to try again, telling him that she had a plan that might actually work.
So Mustapha took heart and questioned her as to how he should set about his task.
So Mustapha gathered his courage and asked her how he should go about his task.
“I have been a slave in Thiuli’s house for the last five months,” she said, “and from the first day thought out a means of escape, but it was too difficult to carry out unaided. In the inner courtyard you may have noticed a fine fountain, which casts its water on high from no less than ten different jets. Now there was a similar fountain in my father’s garden, which was fed by water conducted to it by an underground passage, and I wished to find out if Thiuli’s fountain was supplied in a similar manner. So one day I began to praise it to Thiuli and to say what a clever builder he must have had to design it. ‘I designed it myself,’ said he, well pleased, ‘and what you see is not the most wonderful part about [Pg 51] it, for the water has to be brought here from a distance of a thousand feet at least. I had a lofty arched underground passage built from my courtyard to a brook and I had the waters of the brook turned into this passage, through which it now flows and supplies my fountain with water. I designed and superintended the building of the whole thing myself.’
“I’ve been a servant in Thiuli’s house for the last five months,” she said, “and from day one, I planned an escape, but it was too hard to pull off on my own. In the inner courtyard, you might have noticed a beautiful fountain, shooting water high from at least ten different jets. There was a similar fountain in my father’s garden, which got its water through an underground passage, and I wanted to find out if Thiuli’s fountain was fed in the same way. One day, I started complimenting Thiuli on it and mentioned what a talented builder he must have had to create it. ‘I designed it myself,’ he said, pleased with himself, ‘and what you see isn’t even the most impressive part about [Pg51] it, because the water has to be brought here from at least a thousand feet away. I had a tall arched underground passage built from my courtyard to a stream, and I directed the stream’s water into this passage, through which it now flows to supply my fountain. I designed and oversaw the entire project myself.’”
“After hearing this I longed for the strength of a man that I might be able to raise one of the stones in the courtyard, reach the underground passage, and be free. I can show you the direction in which this passage lies and by it you can one night obtain entrance to the palace; but you will need one or two men to assist you, for you will have to overpower the black slaves who keep watch over the quarters where the women slaves are kept.”
“After hearing this, I wished I had the strength of a man so I could lift one of the stones in the courtyard, access the underground passage, and be free. I can show you where this passage is, and from there, you can enter the palace one night; but you'll need one or two men to help you because you’ll have to take down the black guards who watch over the quarters where the enslaved women are kept.”
In spite of the fact that he had already had two failures Mustapha once more took heart, trusting that Allah would allow him to carry out successfully the plan of Fatima the slave girl. He promised her that he would arrange for her to reach her own home when he had rescued the others, as a reward for lending him her assistance in gaining an entrance to the palace.
Despite having already faced two failures, Mustapha found renewed hope, believing that Allah would help him successfully execute Fatima the slave girl's plan. He promised her that he would ensure she could return home once he had rescued the others, as a reward for her help in getting him into the palace.
His principal anxiety was how he should obtain the assistance of two or three men. Suddenly he remembered Orbasan’s dagger and the promise the Robber Chief had made that he would come to his aid if ever he were in need of help.
His main worry was how he could get help from two or three guys. Suddenly, he remembered Orbasan’s dagger and the promise the Robber Chief had made to come to his rescue whenever he needed help.
So he made haste to leave the burial place and, taking Fatima with him, returned to the town in which he had purchased his physician’s disguise, and [Pg 52] placed the girl in the charge of a poor but respectable woman.
So he quickly left the burial site and, taking Fatima with him, returned to the town where he had bought his doctor’s disguise, and [Pg52] placed the girl in the care of a poor but respectable woman.
Then, with the last of Orbasan’s money he bought a horse, and set out once more for the robber’s dwelling place. He reached it in three days’ time, and, although an unexpected guest, was none the less a welcome one.
Then, with the last of Orbasan’s money, he bought a horse and set out again for the robber’s home. He arrived in three days, and even though he was an unexpected guest, he was still a welcome one.
He told Orbasan of his unsuccessful attempts to rescue his sister, and in spite of the gravity of the situation Orbasan could not refrain from laughing as he pictured his friend decked out as the physician Chakamankabudibaba. But he was enraged to hear of the treachery of the dwarf, and vowed he would hang him with his own hands, as soon as he could catch him. He promised Mustapha that as soon as he was rested and refreshed he would return with him and help him to carry out his designs.
He told Orbasan about his failed attempts to save his sister, and even though the situation was serious, Orbasan couldn't help but laugh as he imagined his friend dressed up as the physician Chakamankabudibaba. But he was furious to hear about the dwarf's betrayal and vowed to hang him with his own hands as soon as he got the chance. He promised Mustapha that once he was rested and refreshed, he would come back with him and help him execute his plans.
Accordingly on the following morning, Mustapha and Orbasan, accompanied by three of the latter’s bravest men, set out for the little town where Mustapha had left the rescued Fatima. They rode so fast that they reached it in two days’ time and, calling for Fatima, who was to show them the way, rode on to a little wood not far from Thiuli’s palace. Here they hid themselves until nightfall and then Fatima led the way to the brook which supplied the fountain. Very soon they found the entrance to the underground passage and prepared to descend. One of the men was left in charge of Fatima and the horses, and the rescued slave repeated her directions—They were to traverse the passage until they came to the pipes which supplied [Pg 53] the fountain; having raised one of the flag-stones they would find themselves in the inner courtyard. They would see two towers to right and left of them and, passing through the sixth door from the right hand tower, they would come into the room where the real Fatima and Zoraida were shut up, watched by two black slaves.
The next morning, Mustapha and Orbasan, along with three of Orbasan’s bravest men, set off for the small town where Mustapha had left the rescued Fatima. They rode so quickly that they reached it in just two days. Once there, they called for Fatima to guide them, and continued on to a small woods not far from Thiuli’s palace. They hid there until nightfall, and then Fatima led them to the stream that fed the fountain. Soon, they found the entrance to the underground passage and got ready to go down. One of the men stayed behind with Fatima and the horses while the rescued slave went over her directions again—They were to follow the passage until they reached the pipes that supplied the fountain; after lifting one of the flagstones, they would find themselves in the inner courtyard. There, they would see two towers on their right and left and, going through the sixth door from the right-hand tower, they would enter the room where the real Fatima and Zoraida were held, watched by two black slaves.

So, well-armed and carrying crowbars with them, Mustapha, Orbasan, and two other men climbed down [Pg 54] into the underground passage. The water in the passage reached to their middles, but they were nevertheless able to move briskly forward. In half an hour’s time they had reached the end of the passage, immediately below the fountain, and then they began to use their crowbars. The stone-work was thick and very strong, but the efforts of the four men at length succeeded in forcing an opening sufficiently large for a man to crawl through.
So, well-equipped and carrying crowbars, Mustapha, Orbasan, and two other guys climbed down [Pg54] into the underground passage. The water in the passage reached their waists, but they were still able to move quickly. In about half an hour, they reached the end of the passage, right below the fountain, and then they started using their crowbars. The stonework was thick and really strong, but the efforts of the four men eventually made a hole big enough for a person to crawl through.
Orbasan crept through first and gave a hand to the others, and when they all four stood in the courtyard they gazed around them in order to determine which of the doors was the one described to them.
Orbasan sneaked in first and helped the others, and when all four of them stood in the courtyard, they looked around to figure out which door was the one they had been told about.
But they were somewhat perplexed, for on counting from the right hand tower they found that one door had been walled up, and they were not sure whether Fatima had meant them to count this door or not.
But they were a bit confused because when they counted from the right-hand tower, they found that one door had been bricked up, and they weren't sure if Fatima had meant for them to include this door in their count or not.
But Orbasan did not hesitate long. “My good sword can open any door for me,” he said, and advanced towards the one he imagined to be the right one.
But Orbasan didn’t hesitate for long. “My trusty sword can open any door for me,” he said, and moved toward the one he thought was the right one.
On opening the door they discovered six black slaves lying fast asleep. They would have retreated silently, as they saw they had come to the wrong door, but a figure in the corner raised itself, and a well-known voice began to shriek for help. It was the little dwarf from Orbasan’s camp.
On opening the door, they found six Black slaves fast asleep. They would have quietly backed away, realizing they had come to the wrong door, but a figure in the corner got up, and a familiar voice started to cry out for help. It was the little dwarf from Orbasan's camp.
But before the black slaves knew what was happening Orbasan had seized the little man; tearing his girdle into pieces he stuffed part of it down his throat, and with the rest he tied his hands behind his back, then he turned his attention to the slaves, several of whom had been bound and gagged by [Pg 55] Mustapha and the two robbers; in a few moments they were completely overpowered, but were told their lives would be spared on condition that they told where Mirza and Nurmahal were to be found.
But before the Black slaves understood what was going on, Orbasan had grabbed the little man; ripping his belt into pieces, he stuffed part of it down his throat and used the rest to tie his hands behind his back. Then he turned his attention to the slaves, several of whom had been bound and gagged by [Pg55] Mustapha and the two robbers. In just a few moments, they were completely overpowered but were told their lives would be spared if they revealed where Mirza and Nurmahal could be found.
They confessed that they were in the adjoining room, and on Mustapha hurrying in he found both Fatima and Zoraida, who had been awakened by the noise.
They admitted that they were in the next room, and when Mustapha rushed in, he found both Fatima and Zoraida, who had been startled awake by the noise.
Hurriedly snatching up their jewels and their clothing they followed Mustapha out of the palace. The robbers wished to take some plunder with them, but Orbasan forbade it, declaring that it should never be said of Orbasan that he broke into houses by night like a common thief.
Hurriedly grabbing their jewels and clothes, they followed Mustapha out of the palace. The robbers wanted to take some loot with them, but Orbasan stopped them, insisting that it should never be said of him that he broke into houses at night like a common thief.
Mustapha and the rescued girls slipped through the opening in the courtyard into the underground passage, Orbasan promising to follow him immediately, but before doing so he and one of the robbers took the little dwarf and, leading him into the courtyard, hanged him with a silken rope, which they had brought expressly for the purpose, to the topmost point of the fountain.
Mustapha and the rescued girls slipped through the opening in the courtyard into the underground passage, with Orbasan promising to follow him right away. But before he did, he and one of the robbers grabbed the little dwarf and, taking him into the courtyard, hung him with a silk rope they had brought specifically for that purpose, at the highest point of the fountain.
Having so punished the treachery of the wretched little creature, they also got down into the watercourse and followed Mustapha and the girls.
Having punished the betrayal of the pitiful little creature, they also got into the water and followed Mustapha and the girls.
Fatima and Zoraida, with tears in their eyes, would have thanked their noble rescuer for having saved them from a miserable existence, but he bade them waste no time on words, for it was quite likely that Thiuli-Kos would, before long, discover his loss and pursue them.
Fatima and Zoraida, with tears in their eyes, would have thanked their brave rescuer for saving them from a terrible life, but he urged them not to waste time on words, as it was likely that Thiuli-Kos would soon realize he was missing and come after them.
It was with a deep feeling of gratitude that, on [Pg 56] the following day, Mustapha and the girls bade Orbasan farewell, vowing that they would never forget him. Fatima, the girl who had been first rescued, was carefully disguised, and then sent to Balsora and put on board a boat which would carry her to her own home.
It was with a deep sense of gratitude that, on [Pg56] the next day, Mustapha and the girls said goodbye to Orbasan, promising that they would never forget him. Fatima, the first girl they rescued, was carefully disguised and then sent to Balsora, where she boarded a boat that would take her home.
After a short and most successful voyage Mustapha and the two girls arrived home, and the joy of the old Cadi to see his dearly-loved daughter once again was beyond all expression.
After a short and very successful trip, Mustapha and the two girls got home, and the old Cadi’s joy at seeing his beloved daughter again was beyond words.
He gave a great feast to which he invited all his relations and friends, to whom he made Mustapha relate all his adventures.
He threw a big party and invited all his family and friends, asking Mustapha to share all his adventures.
When he had finished speaking the Cadi solemnly revoked the curse he had put upon his son’s head, and taking Zoraida’s hand he placed it in that of Mustapha. “Take her,” he said, “as a reward for your unwearied perseverance, and take also the blessing of your aged father, whose earnest wish is that our city may never lack men who, like you, combine tender brotherly affection with wisdom and perseverance.”
When he finished speaking, the Cadi officially lifted the curse he had placed on his son and took Zoraida’s hand, putting it in Mustapha’s. “Take her,” he said, “as a reward for your relentless determination, and also accept the blessing of your elderly father, who sincerely hopes that our city always has men like you, who blend caring brotherly love with wisdom and perseverance.”
IN Nicea, which is my native place, there once lived a little man, named Mouk. I remember him very well indeed, although I was but a youngster at the time, for I once received a good sound thrashing from my father on his account.
IN Nicea, my hometown, there once lived a little man named Mouk. I remember him very well, even though I was just a kid back then, because I once got a good spanking from my dad because of him.
In spite of the fact that he was already an old man, he was but three or four feet in height, and presented a most extraordinary appearance, for although his body was small and delicate he carried a head upon his shoulders that was larger than that of any full-grown man.
In spite of being an old man, he was only about three or four feet tall, and he had a really unusual appearance, because even though his body was small and fragile, he had a head that was bigger than any adult man's.

Little Mouk.
Little Mouk.
He lived quite by himself and did all his own work. Had it not been for the fact that every mid-day the smoke rose in thick volumes from his chimney, folks would scarcely have known if he were alive or dead, for he left his house but once in four weeks. It is true that he walked up and down upon [Pg 58] the flat roof of his house most evenings, but he was so short that his body could not be seen, and so the story got about that it was his head alone which promenaded upon the house-top.
He lived all by himself and did all his own chores. If it weren't for the thick smoke rising from his chimney every midday, people would hardly know if he was alive or dead, since he left his house only once every four weeks. It's true that he walked back and forth on the flat roof of his house most evenings, but he was so short that no one could see his body, so the rumor spread that it was just his head taking a stroll on the rooftop.
I am afraid that I and my playmates were bad boys who loved to tease and worry anyone we could, and we reckoned it rare fun when the time came round for little Mouk to take his monthly walk abroad. We waited outside his house for him, and as soon as his big head, surmounted by an enormous turban, appeared, we threw our caps in the air and shouted for joy. The head and turban always came out first, and the tiny little body which followed was clad in a shabby little cloak, wide trousers and a broad girdle; attached to the latter was a long dagger, so much out of proportion to the size of his body that it was difficult to tell at a first glance whether Mouk was fastened to the dagger or the dagger to him.
I'm afraid that my friends and I were naughty boys who loved to tease and annoy anyone we could, and we thought it was great fun when it was time for little Mouk to take his monthly walk outside. We waited in front of his house for him, and as soon as his big head, topped with an enormous turban, appeared, we threw our caps in the air and cheered. The head and turban always came out first, followed by his tiny little body dressed in a shabby cloak, wide trousers, and a broad belt; attached to the belt was a long dagger, so out of proportion to his size that it was hard to tell at first glance whether Mouk was attached to the dagger or the dagger was attached to him.
In spite of the fact that we naughty boys danced round him like young maniacs, Mouk always bowed to us with great gravity, and walked down the street with a dignified air, dragging his poor little feet, encased in huge loose slippers, laboriously after him.
Even though we mischief-makers danced around him like wild kids, Mouk always greeted us with serious respect and strolled down the street with an air of dignity, dragging his poor little feet, stuck in oversized, baggy slippers, along with him.
We had made up a little rhyme which we sang as we danced around him. It was as follows:
We had created a little rhyme that we sang while we danced around him. It went like this:
[Pg 59] I am ashamed to say I was one of the worst of the tormentors of the poor little man. I would twitch his cloak, and once I went behind him and trod on his huge slipper, thus causing him to fall. This seemed a fine joke to me; but I ceased to laugh, when I saw him turn towards my father’s house. He went in and remained there some time. I hid myself behind the door and watched until he came out again.
[Pg59] I'm embarrassed to admit that I was one of the worst bullies to that poor little guy. I would tug on his cloak, and once, I snuck up behind him and stepped on his big slipper, making him stumble. I thought it was hilarious at the time, but I stopped laughing when I saw him head toward my dad's house. He went inside and stayed there for a while. I hid behind the door and watched until he came out again.
He was accompanied by my father, who held his hand and bowed repeatedly and most respectfully to him as he took his leave.
He was with my father, who held his hand and bowed repeatedly and very respectfully to him as he said goodbye.
I must confess that I felt very uneasy upon seeing this and remained a long time in my hiding place, but at length hunger, which I disliked even worse than a thrashing, forced me to come out, and I stole into my father’s presence, shame-faced and with bowed head.
I have to admit that I felt really uncomfortable when I saw this and stayed hidden for a long time, but eventually hunger, which I hated even more than a beating, pushed me to come out. I sneaked into my father’s presence, ashamed and with my head down.
“I hear you have been playing your pranks upon the good little Mouk,” said my father in stern tones. “I am now about to tell you his story, after which I am quite sure you will never wish to mock and annoy him again; but first I must punish you for the offence you have committed, in the usual way.”
“I hear you’ve been playing tricks on the good little Mouk,” my dad said in a serious tone. “I’m about to tell you his story, and I’m sure after that you’ll never want to tease or bother him again; but first, I need to punish you for what you’ve done, the usual way.”
The usual way meant five-and-twenty strokes with the stem of his long pipe. Having unscrewed the amber mouth-piece, he used it to give me the sound thrashing I so richly deserved.
The usual method involved twenty-five hits with the stem of his long pipe. After unscrewing the amber mouthpiece, he used it to give me the harsh punishment I definitely deserved.
He did not spare me a single stroke, but when he had finished he ordered me to pay attention whilst he related the story of Little Mouk.
He didn’t hold back at all, but when he was done, he told me to pay attention while he shared the story of Little Mouk.
[Pg 60] “The father of little Mouk, whose real name is Mukrah, was a highly respected, though poor man, who also lived here in Nicea.
[Pg60] “The father of little Mouk, whose real name is Mukrah, was a well-respected but poor man who also lived here in Nicea.
“He was almost as much of a hermit as his son is. Unfortunately he could not bring himself to love his son, for he was ashamed of his dwarfish figure, and consequently he would not have him educated.
“He was almost as much of a recluse as his son is. Unfortunately, he just couldn’t bring himself to love his son because he was embarrassed by his small stature, and as a result, he refused to let him get an education.”
“Little Mouk was still but a merry child when he had reached the age of sixteen years, and his father, who was a stern man, scolded him frequently for being so foolish and full of tricks when he had passed the age of childhood.
“Little Mouk was still just a cheerful kid when he turned sixteen, and his father, who was a strict man, often scolded him for being so silly and full of pranks even though he was no longer a child.”
“But one day the old man had a bad fall and hurt himself so much that he died, leaving poor ignorant little Mouk to fight his way in the world as best he could.
“But one day the old man had a bad fall and hurt himself so badly that he died, leaving poor, clueless little Mouk to struggle through life as best he could."
“His unkind relations, who had lent the dead man money which he would now never be able to repay them, turned the poor little fellow out of doors, advising him to seek his fortune abroad.
“His cruel relatives, who had lent the deceased money that he would now never be able to repay, kicked the poor little guy out, suggesting he go try his luck overseas.”
“Little Mouk expressed himself as quite ready for his travels; but begged that he might be allowed to take his father’s clothes with him, and to this they consented.
“Little Mouk said he was fully prepared for his travels, but he asked if he could take his father's clothes with him, and they agreed to this.”
“Now his father had been a fine tall man, so the clothes did not fit little Mouk, but this did not worry him. He cut them down in length and put them on, quite forgetting that they required taking in in the width as well. This is the reason of his extraordinary appearance, for the large turban, the broad girdle, the wide trousers and the blue mantle are [Pg 61] all heirlooms of his father, which he has always worn.
“Now his father had been a tall, impressive man, so the clothes didn’t fit little Mouk, but this didn’t bother him. He shortened them in length and put them on, completely forgetting that they also needed to be taken in at the width. This is why he looked so unusual, as the large turban, the wide belt, the baggy trousers, and the blue cloak are all heirlooms from his father that he has always worn. [Pg61]
“The dagger, too, was his father’s; this he stuck in the girdle when he set out upon his way, with his staff in hand.
“The dagger was also his father’s; he tucked it into his belt when he started on his journey, with his staff in hand.”
“Happy and well content he wandered along. If he spied a piece of broken glass glittering in the sunshine, he put it in his pocket believing it was a diamond.
“Happy and completely satisfied, he strolled along. If he spotted a piece of broken glass shining in the sunshine, he pocketed it, thinking it was a diamond.”
“If he saw the distant cupolas of a mosque shining like fire, or the sea stretched before him as smooth as a mirror, he hurried along thinking for sure he was coming to an enchanted country. But alas! the magic pictures changed as he approached them, and all too soon his weariness and empty stomach reminded him that he was still in the land of mortals.
“If he saw the distant domes of a mosque shining like fire, or the sea stretched out before him as smooth as a mirror, he hurried along thinking he was definitely heading to an enchanted place. But unfortunately! The magical images transformed as he got closer, and before long, his fatigue and empty stomach reminded him that he was still in the realm of mortals.
“Thus he wandered on for two whole days and nights, hungry, weary, and dejected, in search of a fortune he began to fear he would never find. The wild fruits were his only food and the hard earth was his bed. On the third morning, from the top of a high hill, he saw a large town.
“Thus he wandered for two full days and nights, hungry, tired, and discouraged, searching for a fortune he was starting to believe he would never find. Wild fruits were his only food, and the hard ground was his bed. On the third morning, from the top of a tall hill, he spotted a large town.”
“He could see the glittering crescent and bright coloured flags upon the roofs and it seemed to little Mouk that they beckoned him nearer. He stood a few moments watching the town and its surroundings in surprise. ‘There will little Mouk make his fortune if anywhere,’ he said, and in spite of his fatigue he jumped for joy, then summoning all his strength he began to walk towards the city. But although it appeared so close he [Pg 62] did not reach it until mid-day, for his poor little legs almost refused their office, so that he was obliged to rest frequently in the shade of a palm tree. But at length he reached the city gate. He shook out his mantle, re-arranged his turban, spread out his girdle and set his dagger jauntily in it, then, wiping the dust from his shoes, he strode bravely into the city.
“He could see the shimmering crescent and brightly colored flags on the rooftops, and it seemed to little Mouk that they were calling him closer. He stood for a moment, watching the town and its surroundings in awe. ‘Little Mouk will make his fortune here, if anywhere,’ he said, and despite his exhaustion, he jumped for joy. Then, mustering all his strength, he began walking toward the city. But even though it looked so near, he didn’t reach it until midday, as his tired little legs struggled to keep up, forcing him to rest often in the shade of a palm tree. Finally, he arrived at the city gate. He shook out his cloak, adjusted his turban, tightened his belt, and placed his dagger cheerfully in it. Then, brushing the dust off his shoes, he walked boldly into the city.”
“He had wandered through several streets, but nowhere had a door been opened to him, nowhere had the folks called out to him as he had imagined they would: ‘Come in, little Mouk, come in, eat drink, and rest your weary little legs.’
“He had walked through several streets, but nowhere had a door been opened to him, nowhere had the people called out to him as he had imagined they would: ‘Come in, little Mouk, come in, eat, drink, and rest your tired little legs.’”
“But as he glanced longingly at a fine large house opposite him, a window opened and an old woman popped her head out and began calling out in sing-song tones:
“But as he gazed longingly at a big, beautiful house across from him, a window opened and an old woman leaned out, calling out in a sing-song voice:
The house-door opened and little Mouk saw many cats and dogs enter. He stood a moment in doubt as to whether he should answer the invitation, but at length he took courage and went in. A pair of young cats trotted along before him and he decided to follow them, guessing they knew the way to the kitchen better than he did.
The front door opened and little Mouk saw a bunch of cats and dogs come in. He hesitated for a moment about whether to accept the invitation, but finally he grew brave and stepped inside. A couple of young cats walked ahead of him, and he figured it would be smart to follow them since they probably knew the way to the kitchen better than he did.

THE STORY OF LITTLE MOUK.
“He decided to follow them.”
THE STORY OF LITTLE MOUK.
“He made up his mind to follow them.”
“When Mouk reached the top of the staircase he saw the old woman who had looked out of the [Pg 63] window. She looked at him sulkily and asked what he wanted—‘I heard you inviting everyone to partake of your food,’ answered little Mouk, ‘and came in too, because I was so hungry.’
“When Mouk reached the top of the staircase, he saw the old woman who had looked out of the [Pg63] window. She stared at him with an annoyed expression and asked what he wanted. ‘I heard you inviting everyone to share your food,’ Mouk replied, ‘and I came in too because I was really hungry.’”
“The old woman laughed: ‘Where do you come from, you queer little fellow?’ she asked. ‘Why, everyone in the town knows that I only cook for my beloved cats, and now and again I invite a few guests to feast with them, as you saw just now.’ Little Mouk told what a hard lot his had been since his father’s death and begged her to let him partake of her cats’ food for once. The old woman seemed pleased with the truthfulness of the little fellow and gave him a plentiful supply of food and drink.
“The old woman laughed, ‘Where did you come from, you strange little guy?’ she asked. ‘Well, everyone in town knows I only cook for my beloved cats, and now and then I invite a few guests to eat with them, like you just saw.’ Little Mouk shared how tough things had been for him since his father passed away and asked her to let him have some of her cats’ food just this once. The old woman seemed happy with the little guy's honesty and gave him a generous amount of food and drink.”
“When he had satisfied his hunger the old woman looked at him for some time and then said: ‘Little Mouk, would you like to enter my service? If you would you shall have little trouble and be well paid for your work.’
“When he finished eating, the old woman looked at him for a while and then said: ‘Little Mouk, would you like to work for me? If you do, you won’t have much trouble and you’ll be well paid for your efforts.’”
“Little Mouk, who had enjoyed the cats’ broth, consented, and entered the service of Madam Ahavzi. His work was light but very curious.
“Little Mouk, who had loved the cats’ broth, agreed and started working for Madam Ahavzi. His job was easy but quite interesting.
“Madam Ahavzi had in all six cats, and little Mouk was expected to brush their fur and anoint them with sweet-smelling essences. When their mistress was out he had to take charge of them. When they took their meals it was his task to set the dishes before them, and at night he was expected to put them to bed on silken cushions and cover them with velvet coverlets.
“Madam Ahavzi had six cats in total, and little Mouk was expected to groom their fur and anoint them with pleasant-smelling fragrances. When their owner was away, he had to take care of them. During mealtimes, it was his job to set their dishes in front of them, and at night he was supposed to tuck them into bed on silk cushions and cover them with velvet blankets.”
“There were also several little dogs in the [Pg 64] house for him to take care of; but there was not so much fuss made over them as over the cats, which Madam Ahavzi treated as her own children.
“There were also several small dogs in the [Pg64] house for him to look after; but there wasn't as much fuss made over them as there was over the cats, which Madam Ahavzi treated like her own children.
“On the whole Mouk’s life was as solitary as it had been in his father’s house, for besides the old woman he saw no living creature but the cats and dogs.
“Overall, Mouk’s life was just as lonely as it had been in his father’s house, since besides the old woman, he saw no other living being except for the cats and dogs.”
“For some time all went well and little Mouk had plenty to eat and little to do, and the old woman was quite pleased and contented with him, but by-and-by the cats were naughty. When the old woman went out they jumped about the room, upset all manner of things and broke one or two valuable ornaments which happened to be in their way. But the moment they heard the old woman’s step on the stairs they crept back to their cushions and waved their tails to and fro as though nothing had happened.
“For a while, everything was great, and little Mouk had plenty to eat and not much to do, and the old woman was quite happy and satisfied with him. But eventually, the cats got into trouble. When the old woman went out, they bounced around the room, knocked over all sorts of things, and broke one or two valuable ornaments that were in their path. But as soon as they heard the old woman’s footsteps on the stairs, they sneaked back to their cushions and flicked their tails back and forth as if nothing had happened.”
“Madam Ahavzi flew into a violent rage when she saw what a state the room was in and laid the blame on Mouk, and it was useless for him to excuse himself; she believed her innocent-looking cats rather than her servant.
“Madam Ahavzi flew into a furious rage when she saw the mess in the room and blamed Mouk. It was pointless for him to defend himself; she trusted her innocent-looking cats more than her servant.”
“Little Mouk was very sad to think that his misfortunes had overtaken him again and he determined to quit his mistress’ service.
“Little Mouk was really upset to realize that his bad luck had hit him again, and he decided to leave his mistress’s service.
“But as he had discovered on his first journey that it is very unpleasant to be without money, he determined to try and help himself to wages, which his mistress had always promised but never yet given him. There was a room in the house which was always kept locked and the interior of which he had [Pg 65] never seen, but he had often heard the old woman in it, and dearly wished to know what was hidden there. As he now sat wondering where the money for his journey was to come from, it occurred to him that the closed room might contain the old woman’s treasures, but alas! the door was locked and he was unable to get in.
"But as he had learned on his first journey that being broke is really unpleasant, he decided to try to claim the wages his employer had always promised but never actually given him. There was a room in the house that was always kept locked, and he had never seen inside, but he had often heard the old woman in there and really wanted to know what was hidden. As he sat there wondering where the money for his journey would come from, it occurred to him that the locked room might contain the old woman's treasures, but unfortunately, the door was locked, and he couldn't get in."
“One morning, when Madam Ahavzi had gone out, one of the little dogs, which had never been treated very kindly by her, but which little Mouk had petted and paid great attention to, came and pulled his wide trousers and made signs to Mouk to follow him.
“One morning, when Madam Ahavzi had gone out, one of the little dogs, which hadn’t been treated very kindly by her but which little Mouk had petted and given a lot of attention to, came and tugged at his baggy pants, signaling for Mouk to follow him.
“Mouk, who had always been fond of playing with the little dog, followed it, and it led him into the bedroom of his mistress and showed him a little door he had never seen before. The door was ajar, and Mouk entering found himself in the room he had so long wished to enter. He peered about in every corner to see if he could find any money, but all in vain. Nothing but old clothes and strangely-shaped vases were lying about. One of these attracted his attention, for it was of crystal and had a number of beautiful figures engraved upon it. He took it up to examine it, but alas, to his horror, it had a cover which he had not noticed and which slipped off and broke into a thousand pieces.
“Mouk, who had always enjoyed playing with the little dog, followed it, and it led him into his mistress's bedroom and showed him a little door he had never seen before. The door was slightly open, and as Mouk entered, he found himself in the room he had long wanted to explore. He looked around every corner to see if he could find any money, but it was all in vain. There was nothing but old clothes and oddly-shaped vases scattered about. One of these caught his eye, as it was made of crystal and had several beautiful figures engraved on it. He picked it up to take a closer look, but unfortunately, to his horror, it had a lid he hadn't noticed, which slipped off and shattered into a thousand pieces.

“For some moments he was rooted to the spot with terror. His fate was now decided, for if he did not run away he was quite certain the old woman would kill him. He took a glance [Pg 66] around to see which of the old woman’s possessions would be most useful to him upon his journey. Seeing an enormous pair of slippers, he made up his mind to take them, for his own shoes were worn out; moreover it was quite certain that with the big slippers on, no one could accuse him of still standing in his childhood’s shoes, so he quickly exchanged shoes, took a fine walking stick, which had a handle carved in the form of a lion’s head, and going to his own room donned the turban and cloak that had been his father’s, and left the house and town as fast as his legs could carry him. Once outside the town he still continued running, for he was afraid the old woman would overtake and punish him; but at length he grew very weary, for his little body had to support such a large head that he was soon overcome with fatigue. But when he would have stopped he could not, the big shoes kept urging him on, and he guessed at length they must be magic shoes. He did not know how to prevent them dragging him along, but, driven to despair, he cried out, as though to a pair [Pg 67] of restive horses, ‘Stop, stop, oh! stop,’ and the slippers immediately stopped and Mouk threw himself upon the ground quite worn out.
“For a while, he was frozen in place with fear. His fate was already sealed; if he didn’t run away, he knew for sure the old woman would kill him. He looked around to see which of her belongings would be most useful for his journey. Spotting a huge pair of slippers, he decided to take them since his own shoes were falling apart. Plus, with those big slippers on, no one could accuse him of still being in his childhood shoes, so he quickly swapped them out, grabbed a nice walking stick with a lion’s head carved into the handle, then went to his room to put on the turban and cloak that had belonged to his father. He left the house and town as fast as his legs would carry him. Even after getting outside the town, he kept on running, afraid the old woman would catch up and punish him. But soon, he became very tired because his small body had to support such a large head, and he was quickly overwhelmed with exhaustion. Yet when he tried to stop, he couldn’t; the big slippers kept pushing him forward, and he eventually realized they must be magical. He didn’t know how to stop them from dragging him along, but in desperation, he cried out, as if to a pair of restless horses, ‘Stop, stop, oh! stop,’ and the slippers immediately halted, causing Mouk to collapse on the ground, completely worn out.”
“He was delighted with the slippers, for, after all, he felt he had gained something for his work which would probably assist him on in the world and help him to make his fortune. But in spite of his pleasure fatigue overcame him and he fell asleep and dreamt. In his dream the little dog, which had assisted him in obtaining the slippers, appeared to him and said, ‘Dear Mouk, you do not seem to quite understand the use of the slippers. Turn round on the heel, when you have them on, three times, and you will then be able to fly wherever you please. With the little stick you will be able to find treasure, for wherever gold is buried it will strike the earth three times and where silver is buried twice.’ Such was little Mouk’s dream, and when he awoke he determined to make a trial in order to discover if the dream had any truth in it. He put on the slippers and, lifting one foot in the air, turned round on the heel of the other. But it was a difficult task and the poor little fellow’s enormous head dragged him sometimes this way and sometimes the other, so that he fell over two or three times before he finally succeeded. But succeed he did, and then, wishing himself to be transported to the nearest town, he found himself raised in the air and flying through the clouds like the wind, and before he could grasp what was happening he was in a market place, where many booths had been set up and where innumerable people were running to and fro.
He was thrilled with the slippers because he felt like he had gained something from his hard work that would probably help him in life and lead him to fortune. But despite his excitement, fatigue hit him, and he fell asleep and began to dream. In his dream, the little dog that had helped him get the slippers appeared and said, "Dear Mouk, it seems you don’t quite understand how to use the slippers. Turn around on your heel three times while wearing them, and you’ll be able to fly wherever you want. With the little stick, you can find treasure; whenever gold is buried, it will tap the ground three times, and for silver, twice." That was little Mouk’s dream, and when he woke up, he decided to test whether there was any truth to it. He put on the slippers and, lifting one foot, attempted to turn on the heel of the other. It was tricky, and his big head pulled him off balance several times, causing him to stumble a few times before he finally managed it. But he did succeed, and then, wanting to transport himself to the nearest town, he found himself lifted into the air and flying through the clouds like the wind. Before he could fully realize what was happening, he was in a marketplace filled with booths and countless people running around.
[Pg 68] “He went in and out among them, but presently decided to seek a quieter street, for in the crowded market folks constantly trod upon his big slippers and nearly threw him down, or else his long dagger stuck into the people and he then had some difficulty in avoiding the blows rained upon him.
[Pg68] “He moved through the crowd, but soon decided to find a quieter street, because in the busy market, people kept stepping on his big shoes and almost knocking him over, or his long dagger would bump into people, and he had a hard time dodging the hits coming his way.
“Little Mouk now began to set his wits to work as to how he was to earn a piece of money. It is true that he had a staff which could discover hidden treasure, but where could he find a place all in a moment where gold and silver lay hidden?
“Little Mouk started to think about how he could make some money. He did have a staff that could find hidden treasure, but where could he quickly find a spot where gold and silver were buried?”
“He might have exhibited himself in a booth and received money for it, but was too proud to do so. Then it struck him his swift running might be the means of earning him a livelihood and decided to offer his services as a courier.
“He could have shown himself in a booth and made money from it, but he was too proud to do that. Then it occurred to him that his fast running might be a way for him to earn a living, so he decided to offer his services as a courier."
“Thinking it likely that the king might pay the highest sum for such service, he enquired the way to the palace.
"Believing that the king would probably offer the most money for such a service, he asked for directions to the palace."
“By the palace gateway stood a guard, who asked what he wanted. Upon replying that he wished for work he was sent to the overseer of the slaves. He repeated his request, adding that he wished for a post amongst the royal messengers. The overseer looked him all over from head to foot and said, ‘How is it possible that you with your tiny little limbs, scarcely a span long, could become a courier? Away with you, I am not here to waste my time with fools.’
“By the palace entrance stood a guard, who asked what he needed. When he said he wanted a job, he was sent to the overseer of the slaves. He repeated his request, adding that he wanted a position among the royal messengers. The overseer looked him up and down and said, ‘How is it possible that you, with your tiny little limbs, barely a span long, could become a courier? Get lost, I’m not here to waste my time on fools.’”
“But little Mouk assured him he was not joking and offered to run a race for a wager with their swiftest runner.
“But little Mouk assured him he wasn’t joking and offered to race for a bet against their fastest runner.”
[Pg 69] “The overseer was amused, and told him to hold himself in readiness to run a race that very evening, then, taking him into the kitchen, he ordered him to be supplied with plenty to eat and drink.
[Pg69] “The supervisor was entertained and told him to get ready to race that very evening. Then, taking him into the kitchen, he instructed them to provide him with plenty to eat and drink.

“Then he went into the king’s presence and told him about the funny little man and the request he had made.
“Then he went into the king’s presence and told him about the silly little man and the request he had made.
“The king was a merry gentleman and was therefore [Pg 70] well pleased that little Mouk had been kept to make a joke for him.
“The king was a cheerful guy and was therefore [Pg70] happy that little Mouk had been kept around to entertain him with a joke.
“He ordered stands to be set up in a large meadow behind the palace, so that the racing could be viewed in comfort by all the royal household, and he also said that the greatest care was to be taken of the dwarf.
“He had stands set up in a big meadow behind the palace, so that the royal household could watch the races in comfort, and he also said that the dwarf should be taken care of really well.”
“The king told the prince and princess of the spectacle that was to be provided for their entertainment, they told their servants, and so, as the evening approached, everyone was in a state of pleased expectancy and everyone that had a leg to stand upon was hurrying to the meadow to see the boastful dwarf run a race.
“The king informed the prince and princess about the event that was planned for their entertainment. They passed the news on to their servants, and as evening drew near, everyone was filled with excited anticipation. Anyone who was able was rushing to the meadow to watch the cocky dwarf compete in a race.”
“When the king and his sons and daughters had taken their seats, little Mouk appeared and made a deep obeisance to the distinguished company.
“When the king and his sons and daughters had taken their seats, little Mouk appeared and made a deep bow to the distinguished guests.
“A shout of merriment greeted the uncouth little figure, for the people had never seen such a sight before.
“A shout of laughter welcomed the awkward little figure, as the people had never seen anything like it before.
“The little body, surmounted by the huge head, and clothed in the mantle, the wide trousers, the long dagger stuck in the broad girdle, and the tiny feet in the big slippers, oh! altogether he looked too funny for anything, and roar after roar of laughter went up.
“The small body, topped by the huge head, dressed in a cloak, loose pants, with a long dagger tucked in the wide belt, and tiny feet in oversized slippers, oh! he looked absolutely hilarious, and waves of laughter erupted.”
“But Mouk was not in the least put out by the laughter. He stood leaning proudly upon his little staff and waited for his adversary. The overseer of the slaves, according to Monk’s request, had selected the very best runner in the kingdom, and he now [Pg 71] stepped forward and placed himself beside the little man and both awaited the signal to start. Then the Princess Amarza waved her veil, which was the signal for the start agreed upon, and, like two arrows aimed at the same target, the runners shot forward across the meadow.
“But Mouk wasn't bothered at all by the laughter. He stood there proudly leaning on his little staff, waiting for his competitor. The overseer of the slaves, following Monk's request, had chosen the best runner in the kingdom, who now stepped forward and positioned himself next to the little man. Both of them waited for the starting signal. Then Princess Amarza waved her veil, which was the agreed-upon signal, and like two arrows aimed at the same target, the runners fired off across the meadow.”
“Mouk’s adversary had the advantage to begin with; but the little man, arrayed in the magic slippers, soon overtook him, passed him, and reached the winning post long before the other came in, gasping for breath.
“Mouk’s opponent had the upper hand at first; but the little man, wearing the magic slippers, quickly caught up to him, passed him, and reached the finish line long before the other arrived, out of breath.
“The spectators were at first too much overcome with surprise and admiration to give vent to applause, but no sooner did the king commence to clap his hands than the whole multitude followed his example and shouted—‘Bravo, little Mouk, long life to the winner of the race.’
“The spectators were initially too overwhelmed with surprise and admiration to cheer, but as soon as the king started clapping his hands, the entire crowd followed his lead and shouted—‘Bravo, little Mouk, long life to the winner of the race.’”
“When little Mouk was brought before the king he bowed to him and said: ‘Sire, I have given you a small proof of what I am able to accomplish, I pray you now grant me a position as courier to your Majesty.’
“When little Mouk was brought before the king, he bowed to him and said: ‘Your Majesty, I have given you a small demonstration of what I can achieve, so I kindly ask you to give me a job as your courier.’”
“‘Your request is granted,’ replied the king. ‘Not only shall you be one of my couriers, but I will grant you a place near my own person and you shall receive a yearly wage of a hundred gold pieces.’
“‘Your request is granted,’ replied the king. ‘Not only will you be one of my couriers, but I will also give you a position close to me, and you will receive a yearly salary of a hundred gold pieces.’”
“Mouk now thought his fortune must surely be made. From that time he was employed constantly by the king to undertake all messages of importance and secrecy, and as he performed his duties with conscientiousness and speed he continued to gain the [Pg 72] king’s favour. But the king’s courtiers were all jealous of him, for they could not bear that their master should prefer a dwarf to them, and they made many plans to oust him from the royal favour, none of which succeeded.
“Mouk now thought his luck was definitely turning. From that point on, he was constantly called upon by the king for important and confidential messages, and as he carried out his tasks diligently and quickly, he continued to earn the [Pg72] king’s favor. However, the king’s courtiers were all envious of him, as they could not stand the idea of their master preferring a dwarf over them. They devised many schemes to push him out of the king’s favor, but none of them worked.”
“It grieved little Mouk that he should be the object of their anger and he made up his mind to perform some act of kindness to them which would reconcile them to him. It was then he remembered his staff, and he thought to himself that if he could discover a hidden treasure that would probably benefit them all, he would surely endear himself to them.
“It upset little Mouk that he was the target of their anger, and he decided to do something kind for them to win back their affection. That's when he remembered his staff, and he thought that if he could find a hidden treasure that would benefit everyone, he would definitely endear himself to them.”
“So whenever he went out he took his staff in his hand, for he remembered to have heard that the father of the present king had buried a great deal of his treasure and had died before he could manage to tell his son where it was hidden.
“So whenever he went out, he took his staff with him because he remembered hearing that the father of the current king had buried a lot of his treasure and had died before he could tell his son where it was hidden.
“One evening chance led him into a part of the palace gardens that was but seldom used, and suddenly he felt his staff strike the ground three times. He knew well what that betokened and so, drawing his dagger from his girdle, he cut signs in the neighbouring trees, so that he might recognise the spot again, returned to the castle, and, as soon as night fell, went back to the spot carrying a spade with him.
“One evening, by chance, he ended up in a part of the palace gardens that was rarely used, and suddenly he felt his staff hit the ground three times. He knew exactly what that meant, so he took his dagger from his belt and carved signs into the nearby trees, so he could identify the spot later. He returned to the castle, and as soon as night fell, he went back to the location, carrying a spade with him.”
“The little dwarf had set himself a weary task, for his arms were weak and the spade was heavy, and he dug for a couple of hours at least before he felt the spade strike against some metal. Jumping into the hole he had dug he found he had unearthed a pot full of golden coins. He was not strong enough [Pg 75] to lift the pot from the earth, but he filled his pockets with as many coins as he could carry and the next day, thinking to please his servants and companions, he distributed the money liberally amongst them.
“The little dwarf had taken on a tough job, because his arms were weak and the spade was heavy. He dug for at least a couple of hours before he felt the spade hit some metal. Jumping into the hole he had dug, he discovered he had uncovered a pot full of golden coins. He wasn’t strong enough [Page75] to lift the pot out of the ground, but he stuffed his pockets with as many coins as he could carry, and the next day, hoping to make his servants and friends happy, he generously shared the money with them.
“Alas! poor little Mouk, he had better have run off with it and left the kingdom, for now he did but rouse their envy.
“Alas! Poor little Mouk, he would have been better off running away with it and leaving the kingdom, for now he has only stirred up their jealousy.
“One declared he must be a magician, another said he had helped himself from the king’s treasures, for a sum of money had lately been missing, and they one and all agreed that they would conspire together and see if they could not deprive him of the king’s favour.
“One said he must be a magician, another claimed he had stolen from the king’s treasures, since a large amount of money had recently gone missing, and they all agreed they would band together to see if they could take away his favor with the king.”
“So one day the cup-bearer, who was a particular enemy of Mouk’s entered the king’s presence and begged to know how he had offended his royal master.
“So one day the cup-bearer, who was a known enemy of Mouk, entered the king’s presence and asked how he had upset his royal master.
“The king looked at him in astonishment. ‘You have not offended me,’ said he, ‘I don’t understand what you are talking about.’
“The king looked at him in surprise. ‘You haven't upset me,’ he said, ‘I don’t get what you’re saying.’”
“‘Oh pardon me, your Majesty,’ said the man, ‘but do you not load the dwarf Mouk with treasures, whilst to me you have not given a single gold piece?’
“‘Oh, excuse me, your Majesty,’ said the man, ‘but why do you burden the dwarf Mouk with treasures, while you haven’t given me a single gold piece?’”
“The king was surprised, for he knew he had given Mouk no money; but the treasurer who was present, and who had cause to know that certain sums were missing from the treasury, added his story to that of the cup-bearer.
“The king was taken aback because he knew he hadn’t given Mouk any money; however, the treasurer, who was there and had reasons to be aware that certain amounts were missing from the treasury, backed up the cup-bearer’s story.”
“They told the king that Mouk always had more money than he knew how to spend, and the [Pg 76] treasurer suggested that Mouk had stolen it from his royal master.
“They told the king that Mouk always had more money than he knew what to do with, and the [Pg76] treasurer suggested that Mouk had stolen it from his royal master.
“So the king ordered spies to be set to watch the little man in order that they might try and catch him in the act of stealing.
“So the king ordered spies to watch the little man so they could try to catch him in the act of stealing.
“The following night little Mouk, who had generously given away all his money, stole out to the garden with his staff and spade to find more treasure.
“The next night, little Mouk, who had generously given away all his money, sneaked out to the garden with his staff and spade to look for more treasure.”
“It was not long before he discovered another pot of gold, and had just uncovered it and begun to fill his mantle with coins, when his enemies fell upon him, bound him hand and foot, and led him before the king. They unearthed the pot of gold and carried that with them too.
“It wasn't long before he found another pot of gold, and just as he uncovered it and started to fill his cloak with coins, his enemies attacked him, tied him up, and brought him before the king. They dug up the pot of gold and took that with them too.”
“The king was not in a very good temper, for he had been awakened from his sleep, and so his poor little courier got a very bad reception.
“The king was not in a good mood because he had been woken up from his sleep, so his poor little courier got a really rough welcome."
“The wicked men who had caught Mouk now began to accuse him of having stolen the pot of money, declaring they caught him in the act of burying it in the earth. The king asked the accused what he had to say for himself, and bade him tell how he came by so much money.
“The evil men who had caught Mouk now started to accuse him of stealing the pot of money, claiming they caught him in the act of burying it in the ground. The king asked the accused what he had to say for himself and ordered him to explain how he came by so much money."
“Little Mouk, knowing his own innocence, told the king boldly that he had found the pot in the garden and that he had been digging it out, not burying it.
“Little Mouk, aware of his own innocence, confidently told the king that he had discovered the pot in the garden and that he had been digging it up, not burying it."
“All present laughed loudly at the impudence of the little dwarf in making such a foolish excuse. But the king was furious. ‘You wretched little thief,’ he cried, ‘how dare you lie to me in this barefaced [Pg 77] manner, after having robbed me, too.’ Then he asked his treasurer if it were true that a sum such as had been found with the dwarf really were missing from the treasury.
"Everyone there laughed loudly at the audacity of the little dwarf for making such a ridiculous excuse. But the king was furious. 'You miserable little thief,' he shouted, 'how dare you lie to me so shamelessly after you've robbed me as well.' Then he asked his treasurer if it was true that the amount found with the dwarf was actually missing from the treasury."
“Of course the treasurer declared that not only that sum, but more still had been missing, from time to time, and that he was absolutely certain that it had been stolen.
“Of course the treasurer announced that not only that amount, but even more had been missing over time, and that he was completely convinced it had been stolen.”
“The king commanded that little Mouk should be heavily chained and shut up in a prison in the tower, and the king bade the treasurer carry the pot of gold away and count it carefully and put it back into the treasury.
“The king ordered that little Mouk be locked up in the tower with heavy chains, and he instructed the treasurer to take the pot of gold, count it carefully, and return it to the treasury.”
“The dishonest man carried the pot home and counted out the gold, and when he came to the bottom of the pot he found a paper on which was written:—
“The dishonest man took the pot home and counted the gold, and when he reached the bottom of the pot, he found a piece of paper that said:—”
“‘An enemy has over-run my land and I am forced to bury my treasures. Whoever finds this must carry it to my son or else the curse of a king will rest upon him—Signed, King Said.’
“‘An enemy has invaded my land, and I have to hide my treasures. Whoever discovers this must deliver it to my son, or else the curse of a king will fall upon him—Signed, King Said.’”
“This paper the treasurer did not show to his master.
“This paper the treasurer did not show to his master.
“Poor little Mouk was in sad straits and wearied his brain trying to think of a way out of his trouble.
“Poor little Mouk was in a tough situation and exhausted his mind trying to figure out a way out of his trouble.
“He knew that to rob the king was usually punished by death, and yet he could not make up his mind to tell the secret of his magic slippers and staff, guessing rightly that they would probably be taken from him. His slippers were of no use to him now, for he was chained closely to the wall, and [Pg 78] think as he would he could hit upon no plan by means of which he could escape.
“He knew that stealing from the king usually meant death, but he couldn't bring himself to reveal the secret of his magic slippers and staff, correctly guessing they would likely be taken from him. His slippers were useless now, as he was tightly chained to the wall, and [Pg78] no matter how hard he thought, he couldn't come up with any plan to escape."
“The following day, however, he was informed that sentence of death had been passed upon him, and he made up his mind that as the magic staff would certainly be of no benefit to him when he was dead, he might as well sacrifice it to save his head. So he asked to be allowed to speak in private to the king and then told him the secret.
“The next day, though, he was told that he had been sentenced to death, and he decided that since the magic staff would be useless to him when he was dead, he might as well give it up to save his life. So he requested a private meeting with the king and revealed the secret to him.”
“The king had little faith in the story, but he decided to put Mouk to the proof and, unknown to the dwarf, a sum of money was buried in the earth. Mouk was released and shortly afterwards had found the money, for the staff struck the ground three times just over the spot where it was buried. The king knew now that his treasurer had deceived him, and sent him a silken rope, as a hint that if he did not hang himself, he would promptly be seized and led to the gallows, for monarchs in the Eastern countries show their erring servants scant mercy.
“The king didn’t fully believe the story, but he decided to test Mouk. Unknown to the dwarf, a sum of money was buried in the ground. Mouk was released and soon after found the money, as his staff struck the ground three times right over where it was hidden. The king realized that his treasurer had tricked him and sent him a silk rope as a hint that if he didn’t hang himself, he would be captured and taken to the gallows, because rulers in Eastern countries show little mercy to their faulty servants.”
“Now the king had promised to spare Mouk’s life if he could prove his innocence; but having discovered the secret of the staff, he began to suspect that there was some magic connected with the marvellous running powers the little man possessed, and so he declared that, unless Mouk instantly disclosed the secret, though he would spare his life, as he had promised, Mouk would be sent to perpetual imprisonment.
“Now the king had promised to spare Mouk’s life if he could prove his innocence; but after discovering the secret of the staff, he began to suspect that there was some magic tied to the incredible running abilities the little man possessed. So he declared that unless Mouk immediately revealed the secret, although he would keep his promise to spare Mouk's life, he would be sent to prison for life.”
“Little Mouk, who had had enough of prison life during the short time he had been shut up in the tower, confessed that his speed had nothing to [Pg 79] do with himself, but was given him by the magic slippers. He did not, however, tell him the secret of turning round on his heel three times.
“Little Mouk, who had had enough of prison life during the short time he had been locked up in the tower, admitted that his speed didn’t come from him, but was given to him by the magic slippers. He did not, however, reveal the secret of turning around on his heel three times.”

“The king slipped into the shoes and commenced running round the garden like mad. He ran and ran until he was exhausted, for little Mouk could not deny himself this small revenge and did not tell him how to make the shoes cease running, [Pg 80] and so the king went on and on until he fell down in a faint.
“The king put on the shoes and started running around the garden like crazy. He ran and ran until he was worn out, because little Mouk couldn’t resist this tiny bit of revenge and didn’t tell him how to stop the shoes from running, [Pg80] so the king kept going until he collapsed in exhaustion.”
“As soon as the king regained consciousness he commenced to abuse little Mouk in no measured terms. ‘I promise you life and pardon,’ said he, ‘but unless you are out of my kingdom in less than twelve hours, I will go back upon my word and have you hanged.’
“As soon as the king woke up, he started to insult little Mouk without holding back. ‘I promise you safety and forgiveness,’ he said, ‘but if you’re not out of my kingdom in less than twelve hours, I'll take back my word and have you hanged.’”
“He then walked off, carrying little Mouk’s magic shoes and wand with him, and these he shut up at once in his treasure chamber.
“He then walked away, taking little Mouk’s magic shoes and wand with him, and he immediately locked them away in his treasure chamber.”
“As for the poor little fellow, he went out of the country just as poor as he came into it, blaming his own folly in having supposed he was suited to life at court.
“As for the poor little guy, he left the country just as broke as he arrived, regretting his own foolishness in thinking he was meant for life at court."
“As the country he had been in was not of very vast dimensions he found himself upon the borders of it within a week, but after having been used to the magic shoes he found it very troublesome to be obliged to walk.
“As the country he had been in was not very large, he found himself at the border within a week. However, after getting used to the magic shoes, he found it quite annoying to have to walk.”
“Once across the border little Mouk sought out the woods and took up his abode in the most solitary and forsaken situation he could find, for he was tired of the ways of men and wished to dwell alone.
“Once he crossed the border, little Mouk headed straight for the woods and settled in the most remote and abandoned spot he could find, because he was fed up with people and wanted to live alone.
“He threw himself down upon the soft green grass beside a clear brooklet, in the waters of which were reflected the green fig trees which grew in abundance upon the bank. He made up his mind that he would never taste any food again, for he thought he was tired of life and wished to die. However, he fell asleep, and when he awoke he felt so terribly hungry that he decided that death by starvation [Pg 81] would not be a pleasant one and got up to search for something to eat.
He collapsed onto the soft green grass next to a clear little stream, where the green fig trees on the bank were reflected in the water. He decided he would never eat again because he felt tired of life and wanted to die. However, he fell asleep, and when he woke up, he was so incredibly hungry that he realized dying of starvation wouldn’t be pleasant, so he got up to look for something to eat. [Pg81]
“Delicious ripe figs hung upon the tree beneath which he had fallen asleep and he climbed up it and plucked some fruit. It tasted so good that he had a fine feast, and then climbed down in order to take a drink of water from the stream, but what was his horror when he saw his reflection in the water, for his head was adorned with two enormous ears, and a huge, long, thick nose. He put up his hands to his ears, they were a foot long at least.
“Delicious ripe figs hung from the tree under which he had fallen asleep, and he climbed up to pick some fruit. It tasted so good that he had a great feast, and then climbed down to get a drink of water from the stream. But what a shock it was when he saw his reflection in the water, for his head was topped with two huge ears and a long, thick nose. He brought his hands up to his ears; they were at least a foot long.”
“‘It is meet that I should wear asses’ ears,’ he cried, ‘for like an ass have I trampled my good fortune beneath my feet.’
“‘It’s fitting that I should wear donkey ears,’ he shouted, ‘because like a fool, I’ve trampled my good fortune underfoot.’”
“He wandered to and fro beneath the trees for a long time, until he again felt so hungry that he had no resource but to help himself to some more figs, for there was no other kind of fruit to be had. He plucked the fruit from a different tree, however.
“He roamed around under the trees for a long time until he felt so hungry that he had no choice but to grab some more figs since there wasn't any other fruit available. He picked the fruit from a different tree, though.”
“Having finished his meal, it occurred to him that he might try and tuck his great unsightly ears beneath his turban, but when he put up his hands to touch them they had dwindled down again to their ordinary size.
“After finishing his meal, he thought about trying to tuck his big, unattractive ears beneath his turban, but when he reached up to touch them, they had shrunk back to their usual size.”
“He ran to the brook and looked in, and to his great joy discovered that both long ears and huge nose had disappeared.
“He ran to the stream and looked in, and to his great joy found that both long ears and big nose were gone.
“He now came to the conclusion that it was the fruit from the first tree which had caused his affliction, and the fruit from the second tree had cured him, and he recognised the fact with joy that he had once more the means placed in his hands to bring him good [Pg 82] fortune. He therefore plucked from both trees as much fruit as he was able to carry and began to retrace his steps towards the country he had so shortly left.
He realized that the fruit from the first tree had caused his suffering, while the fruit from the second tree had healed him. With happiness, he acknowledged that he now had the means to bring himself good luck. So, he gathered as much fruit as he could carry from both trees and started to make his way back to the land he had just left. [Pg82]
“In the first town he came to he took care to obtain a disguise, which he put on, and then made his way towards the city where the king’s palace was. It happened to be just the time of year when fruit was scarce, and Mouk seated himself by the palace gateway, where he knew the steward of the royal kitchens came every day to buy delicacies from the country people who went there to sell their wares.
“In the first town he arrived at, he made sure to get a disguise, which he put on, and then headed towards the city where the king’s palace was. It was that time of year when fruit was hard to find, so Mouk sat by the palace entrance, knowing that the steward of the royal kitchens came every day to buy treats from the country people who came to sell their goods.”
“He had not sat long before he saw the steward coming across the courtyard. He looked at the wares spread out for his inspection and presently his eye chanced to light upon Mouk’s basket of figs. ‘Ah!’ said he, ‘fruit is scarce just now, and his Majesty is very fond of it! What will you take for the basketful?’
“He hadn't been sitting long before he saw the steward walking across the courtyard. He glanced at the goods laid out for his inspection and soon his eye landed on Mouk’s basket of figs. ‘Ah!’ he said, ‘fruit is hard to come by at the moment, and the king really loves it! How much do you want for the basket?’”
“Little Mouk named a reasonable sum and the bargain was soon completed. The steward gave the basket to one of the slaves who accompanied him and went on his way, and little Mouk lost no time in making off, for he knew as soon as the figs he had sold were eaten the king would discover the misfortune that had overtaken him and would search for and punish the dealer who had been the cause of it.
“Little Mouk named a fair price, and the deal was quickly settled. The steward handed the basket to one of the slaves who was with him and continued on his way. Little Mouk wasted no time escaping because he knew that as soon as the figs he had sold were eaten, the king would find out about the trouble he was in and would look for and punish the seller responsible for it.
“The king was in great good humour that day, for his dinner had pleased him particularly well and he praised the steward for his excellent catering, but the steward, who had kept the figs back as a [Pg 83] surprise, smiled knowingly and quoted several wise saws—‘All’s well that ends well,’ ‘A fine evening may sometimes follow a dull day,’ and so on, until the princesses, becoming curious, questioned him eagerly as to what he had still to set before them.
“The king was in a great mood that day, since his dinner had really pleased him and he complimented the steward for his excellent catering. However, the steward, who had kept the figs back as a [Pg83] surprise, smiled knowingly and quoted several wise sayings—‘All’s well that ends well,’ ‘A fine evening may sometimes follow a dull day,’ and so on, until the princesses, getting curious, eagerly asked him what else he had to serve them.”

“Then with a smile of triumph he set the figs upon the table.
“Then with a triumphant smile, he placed the figs on the table.
“There was a general exclamation of ‘Oh!’ from everyone seated round.
“There was a collective gasp of ‘Oh!’ from everyone sitting around.”
[Pg 84] “‘What delicious-looking fruit,’ cried the king. ‘How ripe, how luscious! Steward, you have indeed proved yourself to be a first-rate fellow.’
[Pg84] “‘What a delicious-looking fruit,’ exclaimed the king. ‘So ripe, so luscious! Steward, you've truly shown yourself to be top-notch.’”
“As he spoke he drew the dish of fruit towards him and began dealing out the dainty with a sparing hand, for he was inclined to be a little greedy.
“As he spoke, he pulled the dish of fruit closer to him and started serving the delicacies with a light touch, because he had a tendency to be a bit greedy.”
“To the princes and princesses he gave two each, but the ladies-in-waiting and the courtiers received but one a-piece, and then the king set himself to finish the fruit left over.
“To the princes and princesses he gave two each, but the ladies-in-waiting and the courtiers received only one each, and then the king set about finishing the leftover fruit."
“‘Good gracious, father,’ cried the Princess Amarza suddenly, ‘whatever is the matter with you? You look most peculiar.’
“‘Goodness, Dad,’ exclaimed Princess Amarza suddenly, ‘what’s wrong with you? You look really strange.’”
“Everyone stared at the king in astonishment, for he had a couple of enormous ears and a great big nose that stretched far beyond his chin. Next they all began to look at one another in horror and surprise for, more or less, according to the quantity of fruit they had eaten, were they adorned with large nose and ears.
“Everyone stared at the king in shock, for he had a couple of huge ears and a big nose that stretched way past his chin. Then they all started looking at each other in horror and surprise because, more or less, depending on how much fruit they had eaten, they were sporting large noses and ears too.”
“Imagine the consternation that took possession of the whole court!
“Imagine the shock that took over the entire court!
“From far and near doctors were sent for, and they ordered all sorts of pills and draughts, but without avail—they could not reduce the size of the noses and ears of the victims, and even an operation upon one of the princes failed, for no sooner were his nose and ears cut off than they grew again.
“Doctors were called from all over, and they prescribed all kinds of pills and potions, but nothing worked—they couldn’t shrink the noses and ears of the victims. Even surgery on one of the princes didn’t succeed, because as soon as they cut off his nose and ears, they just grew back.”
“Mouk heard from his hiding place the news of the great disaster that had overtaken the court, and deemed that the time had come for him to bargain. With the money he had obtained for the [Pg 85] figs he had purchased a fresh disguise, and now, clad in black robes and wearing a long white beard of goat’s hairs, he approached the palace and introduced himself as a foreign doctor of repute, and offered his services to relieve the king and his court of their strange encumbrances.
“Mouk heard from his hiding spot the news of the huge disaster that had struck the court, and he felt it was time to make a deal. With the money he had gotten for the [Pg85] figs, he bought a new disguise, and now, dressed in black robes and sporting a long white beard made of goat hair, he approached the palace and introduced himself as a well-known foreign doctor, offering his services to help the king and his court with their unusual troubles.”
“At first no one paid much heed to him, but one of the princes, having eaten one of the figs he brought as an antidote, speedily felt his nose and ears resume their original size, so then everyone came thronging round him to be cured.
“At first, nobody paid much attention to him, but one of the princes, after eating one of the figs he brought as a remedy, quickly felt his nose and ears return to their normal size, so then everyone rushed around him to get healed.”
“Last of all came the king, and, taking him by the hand, led him into his treasure-chamber and bade him choose whatever he would if he would only free him from the shameful calamity that had overtaken him.
“Finally, the king arrived and, grabbing his hand, brought him into his treasure room and told him to choose anything he wanted, as long as he would free him from the embarrassing misfortune that had befallen him."
“These words fell like tones of sweetest music upon Mouk’s ears, for he had already spied his slippers and little magic staff upon the floor of the treasure-chamber. He walked about admiring the various treasures until the king was off his guard, when Mouk slipped his feet into the slippers and grasped the magic staff. Then, tearing the false beard from his face, he allowed the king’s gaze to rest upon the well-known features of his little courier.
“These words sounded like the sweetest music to Mouk’s ears, as he had already spotted his slippers and little magic staff on the floor of the treasure chamber. He walked around admiring the different treasures until the king wasn’t paying attention, then Mouk slipped his feet into the slippers and grabbed the magic staff. Then, ripping the fake beard off his face, he let the king see the familiar features of his little courier.”
“‘Faithless king,’ cried Mouk, ‘you who repay faithful service with ingratitude, take as a well-deserved punishment the deformity that you bear. Your long ears and nose will remind you daily of little Mouk.’
“‘Unfaithful king,’ shouted Mouk, ‘you who reward loyal service with ingratitude, take this well-deserved punishment of your deformity. Your long ears and nose will remind you every day of little Mouk.’”
“As he spoke he wheeled round quickly upon his heel and at the third turn he wished himself far [Pg 86] away, and before the king had time to call for help Mouk had disappeared.
“As he spoke, he quickly turned on his heel, and by the third turn, he wished he were far away, and before the king had a chance to call for help, Mouk had vanished. [Pg86]”
“Since then the little man has lived here in our town, but he keeps himself aloof from his fellow-men, because he has learnt to despise mankind. Experience has made him a wise man, and his wisdom calls for your respect and admiration, even though his appearance may happen to be somewhat extraordinary.”
“Since then, the little man has lived here in our town, but he keeps to himself and distances himself from others because he has come to look down on humanity. His experiences have made him wise, and his wisdom deserves your respect and admiration, even if his appearance might seem a bit unusual.”
This is the story as my father told it to me. I expressed my sorrow and repentance for having so plagued the good little man, and my father gave me another thrashing to keep me from forgetting my manners in future.
This is the story as my dad told it to me. I expressed my sadness and regret for having bothered the good little man so much, and my dad gave me another beating to make sure I wouldn't forget my manners in the future.
I told my playmates the wonderful story of little Mouk and they agreed with me that we would never tease or annoy him any more. In time we came to love and reverence him to such a degree that we vied with each other in paying him every token of respect.
I shared the amazing story of little Mouk with my friends, and they all agreed that we would never tease or bother him again. Over time, we grew to love and respect him so much that we competed to show him every sign of admiration.
THERE was once a worthy tailor’s apprentice named Labakan, who was learning his trade from a clever master at Alexandria.
THERE was once a skilled tailor’s apprentice named Labakan, who was learning his craft from a smart master in Alexandria.

Labakan.
Labakan.
No one could accuse the young man of being awkward in plying his needle, on the contrary he worked very well indeed. Neither was he at all lazy, and yet there was certainly something wrong with him, for though at times he would sit and sew for hours at such a rate that his needle became red-hot, yet another time, and this occurred pretty frequently, too, he sat wrapped in thought, staring before him with unseeing eyes, and having altogether such a very singular appearance, that his master and his fellow apprentices would nudge each other and say: “Labakan is putting on his grand airs again.”
No one could accuse the young man of being clumsy with his needle; on the contrary, he worked very well. He wasn't lazy at all, but there was definitely something off about him. There were times when he would sew for hours at such a speed that his needle would become red-hot. Yet, there were also moments—quite frequently—when he sat lost in thought, staring ahead with blank eyes, giving off such a strange vibe that his master and fellow apprentices would nudge each other and say, “Labakan is showing off again.”
On Friday, when other folk were returning quietly homewards to their work after their prayers, [Pg 88] Labakan strutted out from the mosque, decked in fine clothes, which had cost him a good deal of trouble to procure, and paraded himself through the streets and squares of the city. When any of his companions met him and saluted him with: “Peace be with thee,” or “How is it with thee to-day, friend Labakan?” he would merely reply by a wave of the hand, or a dignified nod. Sometimes his master would say to him in a joke: “What a fine prince you would make, to be sure, Labakan.” Then, instead of seeing he was being laughed at, he would be delighted and replied—“So you have noticed that too, my master? I have long thought so myself.”
On Friday, when other people were quietly heading home to their jobs after their prayers, [Pg88] Labakan strutted out of the mosque, dressed in fancy clothes that he had put in a lot of effort to get, and showed himself off in the streets and squares of the city. When any of his friends saw him and greeted him with “Peace be with you” or “How are you today, friend Labakan?” he would just respond with a wave of his hand or a dignified nod. Sometimes his master would joke with him, saying, “What a fine prince you would make, Labakan.” Instead of realizing he was being teased, he would be thrilled and reply, “Oh, you’ve noticed that too, my master? I’ve thought the same thing for a long time.”
And so the foolish apprentice would go on, but his master put up with his nonsense because he was not only a very clever workman, but a good fellow too.
And so the foolish apprentice continued, but his master tolerated his nonsense because he was not only a very skilled worker but also a decent person.
But one day the Sultan’s brother Selim, who happened to be travelling through Alexandria, sent a robe to Labakan’s master to have some slight alteration made. The work was given to Labakan, because his work was finer than that of any of the other apprentices.
But one day the Sultan’s brother Selim, who happened to be traveling through Alexandria, sent a robe to Labakan’s master to have some minor adjustments made. The job was given to Labakan because his work was better than that of any of the other apprentices.
In the evening, when the master and the men had all gone home to enjoy a little well-earned rest and amusement after the labours of the day, an irresistible longing drew Labakan back to the workshop, for he wished to feast his eyes upon the Prince Selim’s robe.
In the evening, after the master and the workers had gone home to enjoy some well-deserved rest and fun after their day’s work, Labakan felt an irresistible urge to return to the workshop because he wanted to admire the Prince Selim’s robe.
For some time he stood before it admiring the gold embroidery and the brilliant colours of the silk and velvet, until at length he could resist no [Pg 89] longer and put it on. It fitted him exactly as though it had been made for him. “Do I not make as fine a prince as Selim?” he asked himself, strutting backwards and forwards across the room. “How often has the master himself told me that I was born to be a prince!”
For a while, he stood in front of it, admiring the gold embroidery and the vibrant colors of the silk and velvet, until he finally couldn’t resist any longer and decided to put it on. It fit him perfectly, as if it had been made just for him. “Am I not as impressive a prince as Selim?” he asked himself, strutting back and forth across the room. “How many times has the master told me that I was meant to be a prince!”
With the royal robe Labakan seemed also to have assumed a royal mood and he began really to persuade himself that he must be a king’s son in disguise, and he therefore decided to leave the place, where the people all seemed too stupid to recognise his worth. It seemed to him as though the splendid robe had been sent to him by some good fairy and to be too precious a gift to be despised, and so, putting the little money he possessed into his pockets, he slipped through the gates of Alexandria, his flight being covered by the darkness of the night. The new prince caused a good deal of surprise amongst the people of the towns he passed through, for it was not usual to see a man so handsomely arrayed walking on foot, but on being questioned he would reply in dignified tones that he had his own reasons for so travelling. This, however, did not satisfy the folks, and when he found he was making a laughing-stock of himself, he spent part of his money in purchasing a broken-down old horse, which he obtained for a very small sum, and which suited him excellently, because its quiet pace called for little display of horsemanship and therefore did not betray the fact that he was an unskilful rider.
With the royal robe, Labakan seemed to take on a royal attitude and began to genuinely convince himself that he must be a king’s son in disguise. So, he decided to leave the place where the people seemed too foolish to recognize his worth. It felt to him like the magnificent robe had been sent to him by some good fairy, too valuable to be taken for granted. Therefore, putting the little money he had into his pockets, he slipped through the gates of Alexandria, his escape hidden by the darkness of the night. The new prince surprised many of the people in the towns he passed through, as it wasn't common to see a man so well-dressed walking on foot. When questioned, he would reply in a dignified manner that he had his own reasons for traveling this way. However, this didn’t satisfy the locals, and when he realized he was becoming a laughing stock, he spent part of his money on a worn-out old horse, which he bought for a very small amount. It suited him perfectly because its slow pace required little display of horsemanship, so it didn’t reveal that he was an inexperienced rider.
One day, as he rode carefully along upon old [Pg 90] Murva, as he had named his horse, he was joined by another rider, who requested permission to travel in his company, as converse made the time pass more pleasantly and quickly.
One day, as he rode carefully on his old horse Murva, as he had named it, he was joined by another rider, who asked if he could ride together, as talking made the time go by more pleasantly and quickly.
This rider was a cheery young fellow, and very good-looking. He questioned Labakan as to whence he came and whither he was going, and it appeared that he too was riding about at present merely for his own pleasure. He told his new friend that his name was Omar and that he was the nephew of Elfi Bey, the unfortunate Pasha of Cairo, and that his uncle had made a communication to him shortly before his death which would presently necessitate his taking a journey in a certain direction. Labakan was not quite so communicative as his companion, but he intimated that he came of very high parentage and was travelling for his own pleasure.
This rider was a cheerful young guy and very good-looking. He asked Labakan where he came from and where he was heading, and it turned out he was also riding around just for fun. He told his new friend that his name was Omar and that he was the nephew of Elfi Bey, the unfortunate Pasha of Cairo. He mentioned that his uncle had told him something important shortly before he died, which would soon require him to take a trip in a specific direction. Labakan wasn’t quite as open as his companion but hinted that he came from a noble background and was traveling for his own enjoyment.
The two young men seemed mutually pleased with each other and on the second day Labakan had become sufficiently familiar with him to ask him what was the communication Elfi Bey had made to him, and was much surprised to hear the following: Elfi Bey had brought up Omar from his earliest youth and he had never known his own parents. But the Pasha, being defeated and mortally wounded by his enemies, thought the right time had now come to tell his adopted nephew that, instead of being his nephew, he was really the son of a mighty ruler, who had removed the young prince from his court on account of a prophecy the astrologers had made concerning him, and who [Pg 91] had declared he would not see his son again until his two-and-twentieth birthday.
The two young men seemed pleased with each other, and by the second day, Labakan had gotten comfortable enough to ask him about the message Elfi Bey had given him. He was quite surprised to hear the following: Elfi Bey had raised Omar since he was a child, and he had never known his biological parents. However, the Pasha, after being defeated and mortally injured by his enemies, felt it was the right time to tell his adopted nephew that, instead of being just his nephew, he was actually the son of a powerful ruler. This ruler had taken the young prince away from his court due to a prophecy made by the astrologers, declaring that he would not see his son again until his twenty-second birthday. [Pg91]
Elfi Bey had not told him his father’s name, but had given him minute instructions as to what he was to do. Upon the fourth day of the coming month of Ramadan, which was his birthday, he was to go to the celebrated Pillar of El-Serujah, four day’s journey east of Alexandria. He would there find some men awaiting him, to whom he was to present a dagger, with the words, “I am he whom ye seek.” The men would answer, “Praised be the Prophet who has preserved thee,” and he was to follow them, for they would then lead him to his father. The tailor’s apprentice was very much astonished to hear his companion’s story and regarded him with envious eyes, inwardly raging over the fate which had first allowed Omar to pass for the nephew of a mighty pasha, and yet heaped still further dignity upon him by proving him to be a royal prince, whilst Labakan, though possessing all the attributes of a prince, came from humble origin and belonged to a common trade.
Elfi Bey hadn’t told him his father’s name, but had given him detailed instructions on what to do. On the fourth day of the upcoming month of Ramadan, which was also his birthday, he was to travel to the famous Pillar of El-Serujah, four days’ journey east of Alexandria. There, he would find some men waiting for him, to whom he was to present a dagger and say, “I am the one you’re looking for.” The men would respond, “Praise be to the Prophet who has protected you,” and he was to follow them, as they would take him to his father. The tailor’s apprentice was very surprised to hear his companion’s story and looked at him with envious eyes, secretly fuming over the fate that had allowed Omar to be seen as the nephew of a powerful pasha, and even more so by proving him to be a royal prince, while Labakan, despite having all the qualities of a prince, came from a humble background and belonged to a common trade.
He was forced to confess that the young prince was of a pleasing countenance and possessed gentle and engaging manners, and yet in spite of that he tried to persuade himself that the young man’s father would have preferred him, Labakan, for his son.
He had to admit that the young prince had a pleasing appearance and charming manners, yet despite that, he tried to convince himself that the young man’s father would have preferred him, Labakan, as his son.
All day long he dwelt upon this and dreamt of its possibility at night, and when morning dawned and he looked upon the face of the unconscious youth, he determined to take by cunning what an unkind fate had denied him. The dagger which [Pg 92] was to establish the prince’s identity was stuck in his girdle, and Labakan drew it out and placed it in his own, then, mounting the prince’s fleeter steed, he rode off and was many miles away before the prince awoke and discovered the trick his perfidious companion had played him.
All day he thought about this and dreamed of its possibility at night, and when morning came and he looked at the sleeping youth, he decided to take what an unkind fate had denied him through deception. The dagger that was supposed to prove the prince's identity was tucked into his belt, and Labakan pulled it out and put it in his own. Then, getting on the prince's faster horse, he rode away and was miles away before the prince woke up and realized the trick his treacherous companion had played on him.
It was the first day of the month of Ramadan, and so Labakan had four days in which to reach the Pillar of El-Serujah, which was well known to him and which was only two days’ journey; but he hurried on as fast as he could, because he feared the real prince would overtake him.
It was the first day of Ramadan, and Labakan had four days to reach the Pillar of El-Serujah, which he knew well and was just a two-day journey away. However, he rushed as fast as he could because he was worried the real prince would catch up to him.
At the end of the second day he came in sight of the Pillar, which stood upon a little hill in the midst of a wide plain, and could be seen for some miles away.
At the end of the second day, he saw the Pillar, which stood on a small hill in the middle of a wide plain and could be seen for miles.
Labakan’s heart beat wildly and his guilty conscience made him afraid as to whether he might be able to carry out his intentions, but he comforted himself with the thought that he had been born to be a prince and rode on.
Labakan's heart raced, and his guilty conscience made him anxious about whether he could follow through on his plans, but he reassured himself with the thought that he was meant to be a prince and kept riding on.
The neighbourhood of the Pillar of El-Serujah was uninhabited and desolate, and the new prince would have been in sad straits had it not been for his forethought in providing himself with food for several days, so he encamped beneath a palm tree, with his horse tethered beside him, and there awaited his fate.
The area around the Pillar of El-Serujah was empty and barren, and the new prince would have been in a tough situation if he hadn't thought ahead and packed food for several days. So, he set up camp under a palm tree, with his horse tied up next to him, and there he waited to see what would happen next.
Towards the middle of the following day he saw a great company of horses and camels advancing across the plain towards him. The company halted at the foot of the hill and pitched [Pg 93] magnificent tents, the whole giving the impression of being the escort of some powerful pasha or sheik.
Towards the middle of the next day, he saw a large group of horses and camels approaching across the plain. The group stopped at the base of the hill and set up [Pg93] impressive tents, creating the impression that they were the escort of a powerful pasha or sheik.
Labakan guessed these were the men who had come to meet him, and would have liked to present their future ruler to them immediately, but suppressed his eagerness to take upon himself the rôle of prince, as the following day was to see the accomplishment of all his desires.
Labakan figured these were the men who had come to meet him and would have liked to introduce their future ruler to them right away, but he held back his eagerness to take on the role of prince, since the next day would fulfill all his desires.
The morning sun awakened the overjoyed tailor to the most important moment of his life, for he was to be raised from his lowly position to the side of a royal father.
The morning sun woke the thrilled tailor to the most important moment of his life, as he was about to be elevated from his humble position to the side of a royal father.

It is true that, as he saddled his horse and prepared to ride towards the Pillar, he could not but remember what a dishonest step he was about to take, and also what pain and grief he was bringing to the real prince in blighting all the hopes he had in life, but the die was cast and he could not undo what he had already done, and his love of self whispered to his heart that he was handsome and stately enough to be the son of the mightiest of kings.
It’s true that, as he saddled his horse and got ready to ride toward the Pillar, he couldn’t help but remember what a dishonest move he was about to make, and how much pain and grief he was causing the real prince by shattering all the hopes he had in life. But the decision was made, and he couldn’t take back what he had already done. His self-love whispered to his heart that he was good-looking and impressive enough to be the son of the mightiest of kings.
Encouraged by this thought he sprang upon his horse and, summoning all the bravery he possessed, [Pg 94] ventured to urge his steed to a gallop, and in less than a quarter of an hour he was at the foot of the hill.
Encouraged by this thought, he jumped on his horse and, gathering all the courage he had, [Pg94] urged his steed into a gallop. In under fifteen minutes, he was at the bottom of the hill.
He dismounted and, drawing forth Prince Omar’s dagger, began to climb the hill.
He got off his horse and, pulling out Prince Omar’s dagger, started to climb the hill.
At the base of the Pillar stood six men, surrounding a grey-headed old man of noble and majestic appearance, who was glad in a magnificent caftan of pure gold wrapped around with a white cashmere shawl, a white turban glistening with diamonds, all of which betokened him to be a man of high estate and honour.
At the base of the Pillar stood six men, surrounding a grey-haired old man with a noble and majestic presence. He was dressed in a magnificent caftan made of pure gold, wrapped in a white cashmere shawl, and wearing a white turban sparkling with diamonds, all indicating that he was a person of high status and honor.
Labakan approached him, and, bowing before him, presented the dagger, with these words: “I am he whom you seek.”
Labakan approached him and, bowing before him, presented the dagger, saying, “I am the one you're looking for.”
“Blessed be the Prophet who hath preserved thee,” answered the old man, whilst tears of joy streamed down his face: “embrace thy father, my dear, dear son!”
“Blessed be the Prophet who has kept you safe,” replied the old man, as tears of joy flowed down his face. “Come give your father a hug, my sweet, sweet son!”
The tailor had the grace to feel both touched and ashamed as the arms of the aged prince enfolded him.
The tailor felt both grateful and embarrassed as the old prince wrapped his arms around him.
But not for long was he to be left in undisturbed possession of his new position, for he soon perceived a rider hurrying across the plain towards them. Horse and rider presented a somewhat peculiar appearance, for whilst the animal appeared to be either unwilling or unable through fatigue to proceed further, the rider urged him forward with both hands and feet. Only too soon did Labakan recognise the pair as his horse Murva and the rightful prince; but he was desperate and determined to brazen it out.
But he wasn’t going to enjoy his new position for long, as he soon noticed a rider rushing across the plain towards them. The horse and rider looked a bit strange; while the horse seemed either unwilling or too tired to move on, the rider was pushing it forward with all his might. It didn’t take long for Labakan to recognize them as his horse Murva and the rightful prince; but he was desperate and determined to act confidently.
[Pg 95] The rider had been seen beckoning and making signs from a long way back, and now that, in spite of the wretched pace of his horse, he had reached the foot of the hill, he hastily dismounted and dashed up the hill. “Wait,” he cried frantically, “wait, and do not let yourselves be deceived by the basest of impostors. I am Omar, and I will allow no one to misuse my name.”
[Pg95] The rider had been seen waving and signaling from a distance, and now that he had finally arrived at the bottom of the hill, despite his horse moving slowly, he quickly got off and rushed up the hill. “Wait,” he shouted in a panic, “wait, and don’t let yourselves be fooled by the lowest of frauds. I am Omar, and I won’t let anyone misuse my name.”
The spectators of this extraordinary scene were astounded, particularly the aged prince, who turned from one to the other of the two claimants in uncertainty. But Labakan turned to him and said in a voice of studied calmness—“Most gracious lord and father, do not allow yourself to be deceived, this man is but a mad tailor’s apprentice, who deserves our pity rather than our anger.”
The spectators of this incredible scene were amazed, especially the elderly prince, who looked back and forth between the two claimants in confusion. But Labakan turned to him and said in a carefully measured tone, “Most gracious lord and father, don’t let yourself be fooled. This man is just a crazy tailor’s apprentice, and he deserves our sympathy more than our anger.”
These words well-nigh drove the prince crazy. Foaming with rage, he would have rushed upon Labakan had not the bystanders prevented him.
These words almost drove the prince insane. Foaming with anger, he would have charged at Labakan if the people around him hadn't stopped him.
“You have spoken truly, my dear son,” said the aged prince. “The poor man must indeed be mad. He shall be bound and placed upon one of the camels and perhaps later we may be able to do something for him.”
“You're absolutely right, my dear son,” said the old prince. “The poor man must really be crazy. We’ll tie him up and put him on one of the camels, and maybe later we can do something to help him.”
The young man’s rage had exhausted itself and he cried to the prince: “My heart tells me that you are my father, and I pray you, by the memory of my mother, to give me a hearing.”
The young man's anger had worn off, and he cried out to the prince: “My heart tells me that you are my father, and I ask you, by the memory of my mother, to listen to me.”
But the prince only shook his head—“How the poor fellow raves,” he said, then, leaning upon the false prince’s arm, he began to descend the hill. They then mounted beautifully caparisoned [Pg 96] horses and rode at the head of the company across the plains.
But the prince just shook his head—“How the poor guy is rambling,” he said. Then, leaning on the fake prince’s arm, he started to walk down the hill. They then got on beautifully decorated [Pg96] horses and rode at the front of the group across the plains.
The unfortunate prince had his hands firmly bound and was placed upon a camel whilst a guard rode on either side of him to watch his every movement.
The unfortunate prince had his hands tightly bound and was placed on a camel while a guard rode on either side of him to monitor his every move.
The aged prince was named Saaud, and he was Sultan of the Wechabites.
The elderly prince was named Saaud, and he was the Sultan of the Wechabites.
For a long time he had been childless and then one son had been born to him. But the astrologers whom he had consulted as to the boy’s future told him that until he had passed the age of twenty-two he would be in constant danger of being supplanted by an enemy, and therefore he had entrusted the care of his child to his old and valued friend Elfi Bey, and had passed two-and-twenty anxious years awaiting his son’s coming.
For a long time, he had no children, and then he had a son. However, the astrologers he consulted about the boy's future warned him that until he turned twenty-two, he'd be at constant risk of being overtaken by an enemy. So, he entrusted the care of his child to his old and trusted friend Elfi Bey and spent twenty-two anxious years waiting for his son's arrival.
The Sultan told his supposed son this story and added how pleased and more than contented he was with his appearance and bearing.
The Sultan told his alleged son this story and added how happy and more than satisfied he was with his looks and demeanor.
On reaching the Sultan’s own country they were greeted with shouts of joy by the whole populace, for the news of the prince’s coming had spread like wildfire through all the villages and towns. Arches of flowers and greenery spanned the roads, and tapestries of gorgeous colours decked the houses, and all the people shouted praise to the Prophet for sending them such a handsome prince. No wonder the tailor’s heart swelled with pride and joy, whilst Prince Omar felt more unhappy than ever at his sad state. The air resounded with cries of “Omar,” but he who had the right to the name rode [Pg 97] unnoticed through the throng, except when now and then some one asked who it was that was bound and guarded so securely. Then the answers his guards made caused his heart to sink: “He is but a mad tailor,” they said.
Upon arriving in the Sultan's country, they were welcomed with cheers of joy from the entire population, as word of the prince's arrival had spread like wildfire through all the villages and towns. Flower and greenery arches stretched across the roads, and vibrant tapestries decorated the houses, while everyone praised the Prophet for sending them such a handsome prince. It's no surprise that the tailor felt a swell of pride and joy, while Prince Omar felt more miserable than ever about his plight. The air was filled with shouts of "Omar," yet the one who truly deserved the name rode [Pg97] unnoticed through the crowd, except for the occasional question about the person who was tightly bound and guarded. The answers from his guards made his heart sink: "He's just a mad tailor," they said.
The procession at length reached the Sultan’s capital, where everything had been prepared for their reception with even greater splendour than in the other towns. The Sultana, an elderly and dignified lady, awaited them with her entire court in the most magnificent room in the palace. The floor of the apartment was covered with an enormous carpet and the walls were hung with pale blue cloth, draped with golden cords and tassels which hung from silver hooks.
The procession finally arrived at the Sultan’s capital, where everything had been set up for their welcome with even more grandeur than in the other towns. The Sultana, an older and dignified woman, awaited them with her whole court in the most magnificent room of the palace. The floor of the room was covered with a huge carpet, and the walls were adorned with light blue fabric, draped with golden cords and tassels hanging from silver hooks.
As it was already dark when the procession reached the palace, the room was lighted with innumerable many-coloured lamps, the light from which turned night into day. Beneath the brightest light the Sultana sat upon her throne, which was raised upon four steps and was of pure gold set with amethysts. The four most distinguished emirs held a canopy of red silk over her head, and the Sheik of Medina fanned her with a fan of peacock’s feathers.
As it was already dark when the procession arrived at the palace, the room was illuminated by countless colorful lamps, lighting up the night as if it were daytime. Under the brightest lights, the Sultana sat on her throne, which was elevated on four steps and made of pure gold adorned with amethysts. The four most prominent emirs held a red silk canopy over her head, while the Sheik of Medina fanned her with a peacock feather fan.
Thus the Sultana awaited the coming of the son she had not seen since his birth, although in her dreams he had been frequently present with her, so that she felt certain she would know him again in the midst of thousands.
Thus the Sultana waited for the arrival of her son, whom she hadn't seen since he was born. However, he had often appeared in her dreams, so she felt confident she would recognize him again among thousands.
Presently the noise of the approaching procession was heard, and before long the curtains were drawn [Pg 98] aside and the Sultan approached his wife, leading his supposed son by the hand.
Currently, the sound of the coming procession was heard, and soon the curtains were pulled aside and the Sultan walked up to his wife, holding his supposed son by the hand.
“Here I bring you the son you have yearned for so long,” he cried. But the Sultana would not allow him to proceed—“That is not my son,” said she. “Those are not the features the Prophet allowed me to gaze on in my dreams.”
“Here I bring you the son you’ve longed for so much,” he exclaimed. But the Sultana wouldn’t let him continue—“That’s not my son,” she said. “Those aren’t the features the Prophet showed me in my dreams.”
Just as the Sultan was about to reprove her for her superstition, the door burst open and in dashed the rightful prince, who had managed to escape from his guards. Breathlessly he flung himself before the throne and cried: “Slay me here if you will, O cruel father, for this shame will I bear no longer.”
Just as the Sultan was about to scold her for her superstition, the door flew open and the rightful prince rushed in, having managed to escape from his guards. Out of breath, he fell to the floor in front of the throne and shouted, "Kill me here if you want, oh cruel father, because I can't take this shame any longer."
All present were astounded at his words, and the guards would once more have seized the unfortunate prince, but the Sultana stepped forward and, gazing at him earnestly, cried: “Stay, this is my rightful son, this is he whom my eyes have never rested on since his birth, but whom my heart recognises nevertheless.”
Everyone was amazed by his words, and the guards were about to grab the unfortunate prince again, but the Sultana stepped forward and, looking at him intently, exclaimed: “Wait, this is my rightful son, the one I haven’t seen since he was born, but whom my heart knows all the same.”
The guards drew back involuntarily; but the Sultan cried to them in wrath to seize the madman. “It is for me to decide,” he said angrily. “Of what worth are the dreams of a woman beside the real token which this, my son, brought me from my friend Elfi Bey. He who brought the dagger is the rightful heir.”
The guards stepped back instinctively, but the Sultan shouted at them in anger to apprehend the madman. “I’m the one who decides,” he said furiously. “What value do a woman’s dreams hold compared to the genuine proof that my son brought me from my friend Elfi Bey? The one who brought the dagger is the rightful heir.”
“It was stolen,” cried Omar furiously. “He betrayed my confidence with treachery and stole the dagger.”
“It was stolen,” Omar shouted angrily. “He betrayed my trust with deceit and took the dagger.”
But the Sultan would not listen to his son, [Pg 99] for he was very obstinate when once he had formed an opinion, and he ordered Omar to be taken away by force, and he went to his own room violently enraged with the Sultana, with whom he had lived in peace and happiness for the last five-and-twenty years. Of course Labakan accompanied him; but the Sultana remained behind in great grief, for she was absolutely certain that an impostor had gained the affection of the Sultan and ousted their own son.
But the Sultan would not listen to his son, [Pg99] because he was very stubborn once he had made up his mind, and he ordered that Omar be taken away by force. He stormed off to his own room, furious with the Sultana, with whom he had lived in peace and happiness for the past twenty-five years. Labakan naturally followed him, but the Sultana was left behind, heartbroken, as she was absolutely certain that a fraud had won the Sultan's affection and replaced their own son.
When her grief had somewhat subsided she set herself to think of means wherewith she could convince her husband of his error. This was a difficult task, for the dagger had been the token decided upon as a means of recognition, and moreover Omar had related so much of his early life to Labakan that the tailor was able to play his part without betraying himself.
When her grief had eased a bit, she focused on ways to convince her husband of his mistake. This was a tough job because the dagger had been chosen as a way to identify himself, and on top of that, Omar had shared so much of his past with Labakan that the tailor was able to perform his role without giving himself away.
She called to her presence the men who had been with the Sultan at the Pillar of El-Serujah, in order to question them narrowly as to what had taken place there, and then she took counsel with her most confidential slaves.
She summoned the men who had been with the Sultan at the Pillar of El-Serujah to question them closely about what happened there, and then she consulted with her most trusted servants.
Many suggestions were offered, but at length an old Circassian woman asked: “Did not the bearer of the dagger say that he whom you regard as your son was in reality Labakan, a tailor’s apprentice?”
Many suggestions were made, but finally an old Circassian woman asked, “Didn’t the person with the dagger say that the one you think of as your son is actually Labakan, a tailor's apprentice?”
“Yes, that is so,” replied the Sultana, “but I do not see what that has to do with the case.”
“Yes, that’s true,” replied the Sultana, “but I don’t see how that relates to the situation.”
“May it not be that he gave his own name and trade to your son?” said the slave. “If this is so, then I know of a plan by which we can [Pg 100] detect the impostor, and which I will tell you of in secret.”
“Could it be that he passed on his name and occupation to your son?” said the slave. “If that’s the case, then I know a way to uncover the impostor, and I’ll share it with you privately.”
The slave whispered her plan in the Sultana’s ear, and the mistress approved so well of it that she prepared herself at once to go into the Sultan’s presence.
The slave whispered her plan into the Sultana’s ear, and the mistress was so pleased with it that she immediately got ready to meet the Sultan.
The Sultana was a wise woman, well knowing the Sultan’s weak points and how to take advantage of them, and so she pretended to yield her opinion and to be willing to accept the false son, merely making one condition. The Sultan, who regretted the anger he had shown towards his wife, readily agreed to let her make her own condition.
The Sultana was a smart woman, fully aware of the Sultan’s weaknesses and how to exploit them, so she pretended to give in to his opinion and act like she was okay with the fake son, but she added one condition. The Sultan, who felt sorry for the anger he had directed at his wife, quickly agreed to let her set her own condition.
“Well,” said she, “we will set the two claimants a task. Anyone can manage a horse or throw a spear; but I have hit upon something more difficult. We will see which of them shall make the best caftan and a pair of trousers.”
"Well," she said, "let's put the two claimants to the test. Anyone can handle a horse or throw a spear, but I have thought of something more challenging. We'll see which of them can make the best caftan and a pair of trousers."
The Sultan laughed good-naturedly: “And so my son is to compete with your crazy tailor,” he said. “Well, be it as you will, but if the tailor makes ever so fine a caftan I will not own him as a son.”
The Sultan laughed kindly: “So my son is going to compete with your crazy tailor,” he said. “Well, it’s up to you, but if the tailor makes an amazing caftan, I won’t recognize him as my son.”
The Sultan went to his son and begged him to gratify the whim of his mother who wished for a caftan made by the hands of her son. Labakan laughed for joy. If it only depended on that, he thought, then the Sultana would very speedily be well pleased with him.
The Sultan approached his son and urged him to fulfill his mother’s desire for a caftan crafted by her son. Labakan laughed with happiness. If it was just about that, he thought, then the Sultana would soon be very pleased with him.
Two rooms had been prepared, one for the prince, the other for the tailor, and there they were [Pg 101] to give proof of their skill, and each was given a piece of silk, scissors, needles and thread. The Sultan was very curious as to what sort of a thing his son’s caftan would look like.
Two rooms had been set up, one for the prince and the other for the tailor, and there they were [Pg101] to show off their skills. Each received a piece of silk, scissors, needles, and thread. The Sultan was very interested in seeing what his son's caftan would look like.
The Sultana felt nervous and her heart beat anxiously lest her plan should prove a failure.
The Sultana felt anxious, her heart racing with worry that her plan might fail.
Two days were allowed the young men in which to complete their task, and on the third day the Sultan sent for his wife and as soon as she had joined him he ordered the two young men to be brought in and to bring their caftans with them.
Two days were given to the young men to finish their task, and on the third day, the Sultan called for his wife. As soon as she joined him, he ordered the two young men to be brought in, along with their caftans.

Labakan strode triumphantly into the apartment and spread out his garment proudly before the eyes of the astonished Sultan. “See, father,” said he, “see, most honoured mother, is this not a masterpiece? I would lay a wager that even the court tailor himself could not make a better one.”
Labakan walked confidently into the apartment and proudly displayed his outfit before the amazed Sultan. “Look, father,” he said, “look, beloved mother, isn’t this a masterpiece? I bet even the court tailor couldn’t make a better one.”
The Sultana smiled and turned to Omar: “And what have you accomplished, my son?” said she.
The Sultana smiled and turned to Omar, "So what have you achieved, my son?" she asked.
For reply Omar flung the roll of silk and scissors upon the floor. “I was taught to manage [Pg 102] a horse, to handle a sword, and to hurl a lance,” said he, “but the art of needlework is unknown to me, neither is it a fitting art for the adopted son of Elfi Bey, the ruler of Cairo.”
For his response, Omar threw the roll of silk and scissors onto the floor. “I was taught to ride a horse, to wield a sword, and to throw a lance,” he said, “but I have no idea how to sew, and it’s not an appropriate skill for the adopted son of Elfi Bey, the ruler of Cairo.”
“O thou true son of thy father,” cried the Sultana, “oh! that I might embrace thee and claim thee for my son. Pardon me, my lord and master,” she said, turning to the Sultan, “that I have tricked you in this way, in order to prove to you which is the prince and which the tailor. Certainly the caftan your son has made is a magnificent one, but I should like to ask him who taught him his trade?”
“Oh, you true son of your father,” cried the Sultana, “oh! if only I could embrace you and claim you as my son. Please forgive me, my lord and master,” she said, turning to the Sultan, “for deceiving you this way to show you which is the prince and which is the tailor. Your son certainly made a magnificent caftan, but I would like to ask him who taught him his trade?”
The Sultan bit his lip and glanced suspiciously first at his wife and then at Labakan, who had turned crimson with embarrassment and vexation at having betrayed himself.
The Sultan bit his lip and looked suspiciously first at his wife and then at Labakan, who had turned red with embarrassment and frustration at having revealed himself.
“This test is not sufficient,” the Sultan decreed, “but Allah be praised, I know of a way out of the difficulty.”
“This test isn’t enough,” the Sultan declared, “but thank God, I know a solution to the problem.”
He ordered his swiftest horse to be saddled, mounted in haste, and rode off towards a wood, which was not far from the city. In the midst of this wood dwelt a fairy named Adolzaide, who was said to have befriended previous Sultans of that country and given them good advice when they were in any difficulty, and so the Sultan turned to her in his present trouble.
He had his fastest horse saddled up, jumped on quickly, and rode off toward a forest not far from the city. In the heart of this forest lived a fairy named Adolzaide, who was known for helping previous Sultans of the land and giving them good advice in tough times, so the Sultan sought her help in his current troubles.
He reached the spot where she was supposed to dwell, and having dismounted and tethered his horse to a tree, he cried out in a loud voice: “Adolzaide, if it be true that you have befriended [Pg 103] my fathers in former times, help me now in my dire need, I pray you.”
He arrived at the place where she was supposed to live, and after getting off his horse and tying it to a tree, he shouted loudly: “Adolzaide, if it’s true that you’ve helped my fathers in the past, please help me now in my great time of need.”
Scarcely had he spoken these words when the trunk of a cedar tree parted and a veiled woman, clad in long white garments, appeared.
Scarcely had he spoken these words when the trunk of a cedar tree split open and a veiled woman, dressed in long white clothes, emerged.
“I know your errand, Sultan Saaud,” she said, “and I am ready to help you, because your desire is an honourable and just one. Take these two caskets, show them to the two youths who claim to be your son, and let them choose which casket they will have. The true Omar will not fail to choose rightly, and you will then be no longer in doubt as to which is your heir.”
“I know what you’re here for, Sultan Saaud,” she said, “and I’m ready to help you because your wish is honorable and fair. Take these two boxes, show them to the two young men who say they’re your son, and let them pick which one they want. The real Omar will choose correctly, and then you won’t have any doubts about who your heir is.”
The veiled woman then handed him two caskets of ivory, richly ornamented with gold and pearls. Upon the lids of the caskets, which the Sultan was unable to raise, were inscriptions in glittering diamonds; one was “Honour and Glory” and the other “Happiness and Riches.” The Sultan racked his brains to try and discover how the caskets could possibly help him to discover his real son. He tried again and again to open the lids, but in vain.
The veiled woman then gave him two ivory boxes, beautifully decorated with gold and pearls. The lids of the boxes, which the Sultan couldn't lift, had inscriptions in shining diamonds; one read “Honor and Glory” and the other “Happiness and Riches.” The Sultan strained to figure out how the boxes could possibly help him find his real son. He tried again and again to open the lids, but it was no use.
As soon as the Sultan reached his palace he sent for the Sultana and told her the result of his visit to the fairy, and her heart leapt with joy, for she was certain that now the truth would be arrived at.
As soon as the Sultan got to his palace, he called for the Sultana and shared the outcome of his visit to the fairy, and her heart soared with joy, as she was sure that now they would finally discover the truth.
A table was placed before the Sultan’s throne and upon it the Sultan himself placed the two caskets, then he seated himself upon his throne and made a sign to one of his slaves to open the [Pg 104] doors of the apartment. A brilliant train of pashas and emirs streamed in, for they had been ordered to be in attendance when this further trial was made. They seated themselves upon the cushions ranged along the walls, and then the Sultan ordered Labakan to be summoned.
A table was set up in front of the Sultan’s throne, and he placed the two caskets on it. Then, he sat down on his throne and signaled to one of his attendants to open the [Pg104] doors of the room. A dazzling group of pashas and emirs entered, as they had been instructed to be present for this next trial. They settled onto the cushions arranged along the walls, and then the Sultan ordered Labakan to be brought in.
Proudly he stepped into the room and, bowing before the throne, asked: “What does my lord and father command?”
Proudly, he walked into the room and, bowing before the throne, asked, “What does my lord and father want?”
“My son,” replied the Sultan, “as some doubt has been cast upon your claim to bear the name you call yourself, this test will decide the truth. Here are two caskets; choose one, I doubt not you will choose rightly.”
“My son,” replied the Sultan, “since there’s some doubt about your claim to the name you use, this test will determine the truth. Here are two caskets; choose one, and I’m sure you’ll make the right choice.”
Labakan approached the caskets and read the inscriptions; he pondered awhile and then said—“Honoured father! what can be greater than the happiness of being your son, and what more noble than the riches of your favour? I choose the casket with the inscriptions ‘Happiness and Riches.’”
Labakan walked up to the caskets and looked at the inscriptions; he thought for a moment and then said, “Honored father! What’s better than the joy of being your son, and what’s more valuable than your support? I choose the casket with the inscriptions ‘Happiness and Riches.’”
“Later on we will see if you have chosen rightly,” said the Sultan, and then he signed to his slaves to bring Omar in.
“Later on, we’ll see if you made the right choice,” said the Sultan, and then he signaled to his servants to bring Omar in.
His downcast looks and dejected mien roused the pity of all who beheld him. He threw himself down before the throne and enquired what the will of the Sultan might be.
His sad expression and gloomy demeanor sparked pity in everyone who saw him. He threw himself down in front of the throne and asked what the Sultan wanted.
He was told he had to choose one of the caskets upon the table. He read the inscriptions carefully and then said: “The last few day have taught me how uncertain happiness is and how fleeting are riches; but [Pg 107] they have also taught me that honour dwells for ever in the brave man’s heart, and the glory of a good name is better than riches—therefore I choose ‘Honour and Glory.’”
He was told he had to pick one of the chests on the table. He read the inscriptions carefully and then said: “The last few days have shown me how uncertain happiness is and how fleeting wealth can be; but [Pg107] they have also taught me that honor lives on forever in a brave person's heart, and the glory of a good name is worth more than riches—so I choose ‘Honor and Glory.’”
Before the Sultan allowed either of the young men to open their caskets he sent for a ewer of water from the holy stream in Mecca, and, having washed his hands, he turned his face towards the East and prayed to the Prophet that he would allow this test to decide beyond all doubt the identity of the rightful prince. Then he arose and bade the young men open their caskets, but although before it had been found impossible to raise the lids they now flew open of their own accord.
Before the Sultan let either of the young men open their caskets, he called for a ewer of water from the holy stream in Mecca. After washing his hands, he turned his face towards the East and prayed to the Prophet to let this test reveal beyond any doubt who the rightful prince was. Then he stood up and told the young men to open their caskets, but even though it had previously been impossible to lift the lids, they now opened on their own.
Inside Omar’s casket, upon a tiny velvet cushion, lay a little golden crown and sceptre, but within Labakan’s lay a needle and thread.
Inside Omar’s casket, on a small velvet cushion, lay a little golden crown and scepter, but inside Labakan’s was a needle and thread.
The Sultan commanded them to bring the caskets to him. He took the little crown from its velvet bed and immediately it began to increase in size until it was large enough to set upon his son’s head, which the Sultan did, bidding Omar sit down at his right hand.
The Sultan ordered them to bring the caskets to him. He took the small crown from its velvet case, and it instantly started to grow until it was big enough to place on his son's head, which the Sultan did, telling Omar to sit down at his right hand.
Then turning to Labakan, he said: “There is an old proverb, ‘The shoemaker must stick to his last,’ and it seems that you must stick to your needle. Had it not been that someone, to whom I can deny nothing, has pleaded for you, it would have gone hardly with you, but as it is I will spare your wretched life, but I warn you to hasten to leave my country.”
Then turning to Labakan, he said: “There’s an old saying, ‘The shoemaker must stick to his last,’ and it seems you need to stick to your needle. If it weren’t for someone I can’t refuse who argued for you, things would have gone badly for you. But since it is what it is, I’ll spare your miserable life, but I warn you to leave my country quickly.”
[Pg 108] Ashamed and repentant, Labakan cast himself at the feet of the prince.
[Pg108] Feeling ashamed and regretful, Labakan threw himself at the prince's feet.
“Can you ever forgive me my treachery?” he cried, with tears in his eyes.
“Can you ever forgive me for my betrayal?” he cried, with tears in his eyes.
“‘Faithful to a friend, generous to an enemy,’ is the motto of our race,” answered the prince—“therefore I bid thee ‘go in peace.’”
“‘Loyal to a friend, generous to an enemy,’ is the motto of our people,” the prince replied—“so I say to you ‘go in peace.’”
“You are indeed my son,” cried the aged Sultan, embracing him, and all the pashas and emirs rose and shouted: “Hail to the king’s son, hail to our noble prince.”
“You are truly my son,” cried the old Sultan, giving him a hug, and all the pashas and emirs stood up and shouted: “Cheers to the king’s son, cheers to our noble prince.”
During the noise occasioned by these general rejoicings, Labakan, his casket beneath his arm, slipped unperceived from the room.
During the noise caused by the celebrations, Labakan, carrying his casket under his arm, quietly slipped out of the room.
He hurried down to the stable, bridled his horse Murva, and rode out of the gateway in the direction of Alexandria.
He rushed down to the stable, put a bridle on his horse Murva, and rode out of the gate toward Alexandria.
His life as prince appeared to him now like a brief but splendid dream, only the beautiful casket set with pearls and diamonds remained to remind him that he had not dreamt it all.
His life as a prince now felt like a brief but magnificent dream, with only the beautiful box adorned with pearls and diamonds left to remind him that he hadn’t imagined it all.
When at length he reached Alexandria, he rode to the shop of his former master, dismounted, fastened his horse to the door-post and went in.
When he finally got to Alexandria, he rode to his old master's shop, got off his horse, tied it to the doorpost, and went inside.
His master, who did not recognise him at first, bowed and asked what he might require, but when he looked at the supposed customer more closely he saw who he was and, calling his apprentices and pupils to come to his assistance, they all set upon Labakan and beat him soundly with whatever they happened to have in their hands, flat irons, measures, shears, and so [Pg 109] on, until at last the poor fellow fell at their feet as limp as a heap of old clothes.
His master, who didn't recognize him at first, bowed and asked what he needed, but when he looked at the supposed customer more closely, he realized who he was. Calling his apprentices and students to help, they all attacked Labakan and beat him with whatever they had on hand—flat irons, measuring tools, scissors, and so on—until finally the poor guy collapsed at their feet, as limp as a pile of old clothes. [Pg109]
As he lay there his master gave him a sound rating for having stolen the caftan; in vain Labakan assured him he was there to restore it, no one would believe him, and some of the apprentices picked him up and threw him out of the door. He managed to get upon Murva’s back and rode away to a little inn, where he was glad to lay his weary head upon a pillow, whilst he mused upon the uncertainty of happiness and the vanity of earthly riches, and before he fell asleep he had determined to renounce his dreams of grandeur and set to work to earn his living as an honest fellow.
As he lay there, his master gave him a harsh scolding for stealing the caftan; despite Labakan's attempts to explain he was there to return it, no one believed him, and some of the apprentices picked him up and tossed him out the door. He managed to get on Murva’s back and rode away to a small inn, where he was relieved to rest his tired head on a pillow, reflecting on the unpredictability of happiness and the futility of material wealth. Before he fell asleep, he decided to give up his dreams of fame and focus on making a living as an honest man.
The next day, being still of the same mind, he sold his casket to a dealer in precious stones, bought himself a house and set up a workshop. He hung out a sign with “Labakan, Tailor,” painted upon it, and then began to await his customers.
The next day, still feeling the same way, he sold his box to a gem dealer, bought himself a house, and set up a workshop. He put up a sign that said “Labakan, Tailor,” and then started to wait for customers.
As his clothing had been most grievously torn by the rough handling he had received from his master and former companions, he took the needle and thread he had found in the casket and began to repair his clothing. He was called away and on his return, as he was about to continue his work what was his surprise to find his needle sewing busily away without any hand to guide it and making the finest and neatest stitches, quite surpassing the best work Labakan had ever done.
As his clothes had been seriously torn by the rough treatment he received from his master and former friends, he took the needle and thread he found in the box and started to fix his clothes. He was called away, and when he returned, he was surprised to see his needle sewing by itself, making the finest and neatest stitches, far better than anything Labakan had ever done.
Truly, even the smallest of fairy gifts is bound to prove useful and valuable. Not the least value [Pg 110] of this gift was the fact that the thread in the needle was never used up, but sewed on and on, no matter how much the needle sewed.
Honestly, even the tiniest fairy gifts are always useful and valuable. One significant benefit of this gift was that the thread in the needle never ran out; it kept sewing endlessly, no matter how much the needle worked. [Pg110]
It was no wonder Labakan soon became famous as a tailor. Orders flocked in from far and near, and all he had to do was to start the needle sewing, and it went straight on by itself until the garment was finished.
It’s no surprise that Labakan quickly became well-known as a tailor. Orders came pouring in from all over, and all he had to do was start sewing with the needle, and it continued on its own until the garment was complete.
Master Labakan worked so much better and cheaper than any other tailor in Alexandria that everybody wished to have their clothes made by him; only one thing puzzled them, he employed no assistants and he always worked with his door shut.
Master Labakan was so much better and cheaper than any other tailor in Alexandria that everyone wanted their clothes made by him; the only thing that puzzled them was that he had no assistants and always worked with his door shut.
So after all the motto on his casket came true, for happiness and riches came to him, though in a different guise to what he had expected them. From time to time he heard news of Prince Omar. It was said that he was the bravest of the brave, the pride and glory of his people, and the terror of his enemies. At such times as he heard of him Labakan would say to himself: “I am better off as a tailor, for to win honour and glory one must risk one’s life.”
So, after all, the motto on his casket turned out to be true, because happiness and wealth came to him, although in a way he hadn’t anticipated. Occasionally, he heard updates about Prince Omar. It was said that he was the bravest of the brave, the pride and glory of his people, and the fear of his enemies. Whenever he heard about him, Labakan would think to himself, “I’m better off as a tailor, because to earn honor and glory, you have to risk your life.”
And so he lived happy and contented all the days of his life, and as for the magic needle, for all I know to the contrary, it may be sewing busily away to this very day.
And so he lived happily and content all the days of his life, and as for the magic needle, for all I know, it might still be sewing away even to this day.
MANY years ago, in a certain city in Germany, there lived an honest cobbler and his wife. The good man sat all day and mended boots and shoes; he made new ones too, if he could get a customer to trust him with the job, but then he had first to buy the leather, for he was too poor to keep a stock in hand. His wife sold fruit and vegetables, which she grew in a little plot of ground outside the city gates. She had many customers, for she was clean and tidy, and had a knack of setting out her wares to the best advantage.
MANY years ago, in a certain city in Germany, there lived an honest cobbler and his wife. The good man spent all day repairing boots and shoes; he also made new ones when he could find a customer willing to trust him with the job, but first he had to buy the leather, since he was too poor to keep a stock on hand. His wife sold fruits and vegetables that she grew in a small garden outside the city gates. She had many customers because she was clean and organized, and she had a talent for displaying her goods to look their best.

Jacob.
Jacob.
The cobbler and his wife had a beautiful little boy, named Jacob. Although he was but eight years of age he was tall and well [Pg 112] grown, and so he sat by his mother’s side in the market-place, and acted as errand boy to the housewives and cooks who made large purchases from his mother, carrying the fruit and vegetables home for them. Very often he came back with a piece of money in his pocket, or at least with a cake, or some sweetmeats, for he was so pretty and obliging that people liked to see him in their homes.
The cobbler and his wife had a cute little boy named Jacob. Even though he was only eight years old, he was tall and well-built, so he sat next to his mom in the market and acted as a helper for the housewives and cooks who bought a lot from her, carrying the fruits and vegetables back for them. Very often, he came home with some money in his pocket or at least a cake or some sweets because he was so charming and helpful that people enjoyed having him around.
One morning the cobbler’s wife was sitting in her accustomed place in the market. She had a supply of cabbages and other vegetables, fresh herbs and seeds, and a smaller basket of early pears and apricots.
One morning, the cobbler's wife was sitting in her usual spot at the market. She had a stock of cabbages and other vegetables, fresh herbs and seeds, along with a smaller basket of early pears and apricots.
Little Jacob sat beside her and called out in his shrill little voice: “Come buy, come buy, fine cabbages, fresh herbs, early pears, fine ripe apples and apricots. Come buy, buy, buy, my mother’s goods are cheap to-day.”
Little Jacob sat next to her and called out in his high-pitched voice: “Come buy, come buy, great cabbages, fresh herbs, early pears, delicious ripe apples, and apricots. Come buy, buy, buy, my mother’s stuff is cheap today.”
An old woman came slowly across the market-place. She was dressed in rags and tatters and had a little, pointed face, all wrinkled and furrowed with age, red-rimmed eyes, and a sharp hooked nose that nearly met the pointed chin. She helped herself along with a stick, and it is difficult to say how she moved, for she stumbled and limped and rolled along almost as though her legs were broken-down wheels which would soon give way.
An old woman slowly made her way across the marketplace. She wore ragged clothes and had a small, pointed face that was all wrinkled and lined with age, with red-rimmed eyes and a sharp, hooked nose that almost touched her pointed chin. She used a stick to help herself along, and it was hard to tell how she moved because she stumbled, limped, and rolled along like her legs were worn-out wheels that could give out at any moment.
The cobbler’s wife stared hard at her, for although she had been sitting in the market-place every day for the last sixteen years she had never noticed the queer old creature before. But she [Pg 113] shuddered involuntarily when the old woman hobbled towards her and stood still before the baskets.
The cobbler’s wife stared hard at her because even though she had been sitting in the market every day for the last sixteen years, she had never noticed the strange old woman before. But she [Page113] shuddered involuntarily when the old woman hobbled toward her and stopped in front of the baskets.

THE DWARF LONG-NOSE.
“An old woman came slowly
across the market-place.”
THE DWARF LONG-NOSE.
“An elderly woman made her way slowly through the marketplace.”
“Are you Hannah, the vegetable dealer?” she said in a cracked unpleasant voice, her head shaking as though with palsy.
“Are you Hannah, the vegetable seller?” she asked in a harsh, unpleasant voice, her head shaking as if she had a twitch.
“Yes, that is my name,” replied the cobbler’s wife, “is there anything I can serve you with?”
“Yes, that’s my name,” replied the cobbler’s wife, “is there anything I can help you with?”
“I must see, I must see,” she replied. “Let me look at your herbs and see if you have anything I require.”
“I need to see, I need to see,” she said. “Let me look at your herbs and see if you have anything I need.”
She plunged her brown skinny fingers into the basket of herbs which had been so neatly set out, and, grasping handful after handful, put them to her long hooked nose and smelt them.
She plunged her slender brown fingers into the basket of herbs that had been neatly arranged, and, grabbing handful after handful, brought them to her long, hooked nose to smell.
The cobbler’s wife was much put out to see her rare herbs handled in this way, but she did not like to say anything, for it was the customer’s right to examine the goods, and besides she was half afraid of the old woman.
The cobbler’s wife was really upset to see her rare herbs being handled like that, but she didn’t want to say anything because it was the customer's right to inspect the goods, and on top of that, she was a bit scared of the old woman.
When the whole of the basket of herbs had been handled and turned over the old woman muttered—“Rubbish, rubbish, the whole lot of it. Fifty years ago I could have bought what I wanted; this is good for nothing.”
When the entire basket of herbs had been handled and inspected, the old woman muttered, “This is all trash, trash. Fifty years ago, I could have bought what I wanted; this is worthless.”
These words angered little Jacob. “You are a rude old woman,” he said angrily; “first you take up our beautiful fresh herbs in your nasty brown fingers and crush them, then you put them to your long, hooked nose, so that nobody else who had seen you, would want to buy them, and then you miscall our wares, as bad stuff and rubbish, [Pg 114] when even the Duke’s cook does not disdain to buy from us.”
These words made little Jacob really mad. “You’re such a rude old woman,” he said angrily; “first you grab our beautiful fresh herbs with your nasty brown fingers and crush them, then you hold them up to your long, hooked nose, so that nobody who sees you would ever want to buy them, and then you call our goods bad stuff and rubbish, [Pg114] when even the Duke’s cook doesn’t refuse to buy from us.”
The old woman looked fixedly at the spirited lad and laughed in a repulsive manner. Then said she, in a hoarse croaking voice, “Ah, my little man, do you like my nose, my nice long nose? Then you shall have a nice long nose too, one that shall reach from the middle of your face right down below your chin.” As she talked she shuffled along to the other basket in which the cabbages were placed. She took the finest creamy crisp heads and crushed them in her hands until they creaked and cracked, then threw them back into the basket anyhow. “Bad goods, bad cabbages,” she said.
The old woman stared intently at the lively boy and laughed in a disturbing way. Then she said, in a gravelly, croaking voice, “Oh, my little man, do you like my nose, my nice long nose? Then you’ll get a nice long nose too, one that will stretch from the middle of your face all the way down below your chin.” As she spoke, she shuffled over to the other basket where the cabbages were kept. She picked out the best creamy, crisp heads and crushed them in her hands until they creaked and cracked, then tossed them back into the basket carelessly. “Bad goods, bad cabbages,” she said.
“Don’t shake your head to and fro like that,” cried the little boy, beginning to feel frightened. “Your neck is as thin as a cabbage stalk and looks as though it might snap in two, and if your head rolled off into our cabbage basket, who would buy from us then?”
“Don’t shake your head like that,” the little boy cried, starting to feel scared. “Your neck is as thin as a cabbage stalk and looks like it could break, and if your head rolled into our cabbage basket, who would buy from us then?”
“So you don’t like thin necks, eh?” muttered the old woman. “Very well, then, you shall have none at all. Your head shall stick close down to your shoulders so that there will be no danger of its falling off your little body.”
“So you don’t like thin necks, huh?” muttered the old woman. “Alright then, you’ll have none at all. Your head will be pressed closely to your shoulders so there’s no risk of it falling off your little body.”
“Come, come, don’t talk such rubbish to the child,” said the cobbler’s wife, vexed at length, “if you wish to buy anything make your choice for you are frightening other customers away.”
“Come on, stop talking nonsense to the kid,” said the cobbler’s wife, now annoyed. “If you want to buy something, just decide already because you’re scaring away the other customers.”
“Very well,” answered the old woman grimly, “I will buy these six cabbages. But you must let [Pg 115] your little son carry them home for me, for I have to support myself on my stick and can carry nothing myself. I will reward him for his trouble.”
“Alright,” replied the old woman sternly, “I’ll buy these six cabbages. But you need to let [Pg115] your little son carry them home for me, since I rely on my cane and can’t carry anything myself. I’ll give him a reward for his help.”
The little boy did not want to go and began to cry, for he was afraid of the ugly old woman, but his mother bade him go quite sternly, she would have been ashamed to let the weakly old creature carry such a heavy burden, so he put the cabbages in a cloth and followed the old woman from the market-place.
The little boy didn’t want to go and started to cry because he was scared of the ugly old woman, but his mother told him to go firmly; she would have felt ashamed to let the frail old woman carry such a heavy load, so he wrapped the cabbages in a cloth and followed the old woman from the market.
She walked so slowly that it was about three-quarters of an hour before they reached her home, which was in a very out-of-the-way part of the town, and which was a miserable-looking little house.
She walked so slowly that it took them about 45 minutes to get to her home, which was in a really remote part of town, and it was a rundown little house.
The old woman drew a rusty key from her pocket and slipped it into the keyhole, and the door sprang open.
The old woman pulled a rusty key from her pocket and inserted it into the keyhole, and the door swung open.
But what was little Jacob’s astonishment on entering the house to find it most beautiful. The walls and ceiling were of marble, the furniture of ebony, inlaid with gold and polished jewels, and the floor was of glass and so slippery that the little boy fell down several times.
But what a surprise little Jacob felt when he entered the house to find it incredibly beautiful. The walls and ceiling were made of marble, the furniture was ebony with gold inlays and polished jewels, and the floor was made of glass, so slippery that the little boy fell down several times.
The old woman drew a little silver whistle from her pocket and blew it so shrilly that the tones resounded all through the house.
The old woman pulled out a small silver whistle from her pocket and blew it so loudly that the sound echoed throughout the house.
A number of guinea-pigs at once came hurrying down the stairs, and Jacob was astounded to see that they were walking erect on their hind legs and had their feet thrust into nut-shells [Pg 116] instead of shoes. They wore men’s clothing and had hats on their heads made in the newest fashion.
A bunch of guinea pigs hurried down the stairs, and Jacob was amazed to see that they were standing on their hind legs with their feet stuffed into nut shells instead of shoes. They were dressed in men’s clothing and wore trendy hats on their heads. [Pg116]
“Where have you put my slippers, you ragamuffins?” asked the old woman, striking them with her staff, so that they began to whine and jump about. “How much longer do you expect to keep me standing here?”
“Where did you put my slippers, you little rascals?” asked the old woman, tapping them with her cane, which made them start to whine and hop around. “How much longer do you think I'll stand here?”
The guinea-pigs bounded up the stairs and soon returned with a pair of cocoa-nut shells, lined and bound with leather. These they put on the old woman’s feet and at once she ceased to hobble and limp, flung away her staff, and began to glide about over the slippery floor with the greatest rapidity, dragging Jacob after her.
The guinea pigs hopped up the stairs and quickly came back with a couple of coconut shells, lined and strapped with leather. They placed these on the old woman's feet, and immediately she stopped hobbling and limping, tossed aside her cane, and began to glide across the smooth floor at lightning speed, pulling Jacob along with her.
She came at length to a room bearing some resemblance to a kitchen, though the tables were of mahogany, and the couches and chairs covered with exquisite tapestries. “Sit down,” said the old woman in friendly tones, pushing him as she spoke into a corner of a sofa and then rolling a table in front of him, so that he could not get out again.
She finally reached a room that looked somewhat like a kitchen, although the tables were made of mahogany, and the couches and chairs were covered in beautiful tapestries. “Have a seat,” said the old woman in a friendly way, nudging him into a corner of the sofa and then sliding a table in front of him, blocking his exit.
“You must be tired, walking so far, and carrying such a heavy burden,” she said, “now I am going to reward you for your trouble and make you some soup such as you have never tasted before, and will remember all your life long.” She again blew her whistle and again a number of guinea-pigs appeared, dressed in human attire. They wore cook’s aprons, and had cooking spoons and carving knives stuck in their waistbands. After them [Pg 117] came a crowd of squirrels, clad in wide Turkish trousers, with little green velvet caps on their heads. They appeared to be the kitchen servants, for they at once began to clamber up and down the walls and brought pots and pans, eggs and butter, herbs and flour, and carried them to the fireplace, where the old woman seemed to be very busy with her cookery.
“You must be tired from walking so far and carrying such a heavy load,” she said. “Now, I'm going to reward you for your effort by making you some soup like you've never tasted before, something you'll remember for the rest of your life.” She blew her whistle again, and a bunch of guinea pigs appeared, dressed like people. They wore cook's aprons and had cooking spoons and carving knives tucked into their waistbands. After them came a group of squirrels, wearing wide Turkish trousers and little green velvet caps on their heads. They seemed to be the kitchen helpers, as they immediately started climbing up and down the walls, bringing pots and pans, eggs, butter, herbs, and flour, and carrying them to the fireplace, where the old woman was busy cooking.
The fire burned merrily and the contents of the pans began to steam and hiss and send forth a very pleasant smell.
The fire crackled happily, and the food in the pans started to steam and sizzle, releasing a delicious aroma.
At length the soup was cooked and the old woman poured some into a silver dish and set it before little Jacob.
At last, the soup was ready, and the old woman poured some into a silver bowl and placed it in front of little Jacob.
“Eat, my little man,” said she, “and you will have all that you have coveted in me. You shall become a clever cook too, but you shall never, never find the herb that was missing in your mother’s basket.”
“Eat, my little man,” she said, “and you will have everything you’ve ever wanted from me. You’ll also become a great cook, but you will never, ever find the herb that was missing from your mother’s basket.”
The boy did not understand what she was talking about; but he went on eating his soup, which was delicious. His mother often cooked tasty dishes for him, but never anything like this. An odour of fine herbs and vegetables arose from it, it was both sour and sweet and very strong. As he finished the last of it the guinea-pigs set light to some incense, which rose in a blue cloud and was wafted through the room. Thicker and thicker the incense rose and the little boy began to feel stupefied.
The boy didn't get what she was saying, but he kept eating his soup, which was amazing. His mom often made him tasty meals, but nothing like this. A smell of fresh herbs and vegetables filled the air; it was both tangy and sweet, and really strong. As he finished the last bit, the guinea pigs lit some incense, which sent up a blue cloud that floated through the room. The incense kept thickening, and the little boy started to feel dazed.
He tried to rise, telling himself that he must hasten back to his mother, but he only fell back [Pg 118] again, and at length, quite overcome, he fell fast asleep on the old woman’s sofa.
He tried to get up, reminding himself that he needed to hurry back to his mom, but he just collapsed again, and eventually, completely exhausted, he fell fast asleep on the old woman's couch.
Then he began to dream, such strange dreams! It seemed to him as though the old woman took off all his clothes and dressed him up in a squirrel’s skin and he was at once able to jump about like the other squirrels in the house and began to take his place with them and the guinea-pigs, and that, like they, he too became one of the old woman’s servants.
Then he started to dream, such odd dreams! It felt like the old woman took off all his clothes and dressed him in a squirrel’s skin, and suddenly he could jump around like the other squirrels in the house. He began to fit in with them and the guinea pigs, and just like them, he too became one of the old woman’s helpers.
At first he was the shoe-black and it was his duty to polish the cocoa-nut shells the old woman wore instead of shoes. He had learnt to polish shoes in his own home, and as his father was a cobbler he had been particularly well taught, so that he was clever at his work. A year seemed to pass and then he dreamt that he was given more important duties. He and some other squirrels were set to work to catch the sunbeam dust and sift it through fine sieves. This dust was used instead of flour to make the bread the old woman ate, for she had no teeth, and sunbeam dust makes the very softest and finest of bread. Another dream year passed and then he was promoted to be one of the water-carriers. You must not imagine the old woman kept a water-cistern or a water-butt handy. Oh! dear no! Jacob and the squirrels had to draw the dew from the roses into hazel-nut shells; this was the old woman’s drinking water, and as she was always thirsty it was hard work to keep her supplied with it. At the end of another year he was appointed to do the indoor [Pg 119] work. His particular duty was to keep the glass floor in order. He had to sweep it over and then wrap soft polishing cloths round his feet and slide up and down the room until the glass shone brilliantly.
At first, he was the shoe-shiner, and it was his job to polish the coconut shells the old woman wore instead of shoes. He had learned how to polish shoes in his own home, and since his father was a cobbler, he had received especially good training, which made him skilled at his work. A year seemed to pass, and then he dreamed that he was given more important responsibilities. He and some other squirrels were tasked with catching the sunbeam dust and sifting it through fine sieves. This dust was used instead of flour to make the bread the old woman ate, since she had no teeth, and sunbeam dust produced the softest and finest bread. Another dream year passed, and then he was promoted to be one of the water-carriers. You shouldn't think the old woman kept a water cistern or a water butt handy. Oh, no! Jacob and the squirrels had to collect the dew from the roses into hazelnut shells; this was the old woman’s drinking water, and since she was always thirsty, it was tough work to keep her supplied. At the end of another year, he was assigned to do the indoor [Pg119] work. His specific job was to keep the glass floor in good shape. He had to sweep it and then wrap soft polishing cloths around his feet and slide up and down the room until the glass shone brilliantly.
At the end of the year he was promoted to the kitchen; this was a place of honour, only to be reached after long training. He began at the beginning as a scullion and advanced rapidly until he was head cook. Sometimes he could not but wonder at his own skill, for he could cook the most difficult dishes and could make no less than two hundred different kinds of pastries. Then he was a first-rate hand at soups, and could make every kind that had ever been heard of, and knew the use of every kind of vegetable that grew.
At the end of the year, he got promoted to the kitchen, which was a prestigious position only reached after extensive training. He started at the bottom as a scullion and quickly moved up to become the head cook. Sometimes he couldn't help but marvel at his own skill because he could prepare the most complicated dishes and made at least two hundred different types of pastries. He was also excellent at soups, capable of making every kind known and understood how to use every kind of vegetable that existed.

Several years had now passed away in the [Pg 120] service of the old woman and one day she put on her cocoa-nut shoes, took her staff and basket in her hand, and prepared to go out. Before leaving she told Jacob to cook a chicken for her dinner on her return and be sure to stuff it well with seasoning.
Several years had now gone by in the [Pg120] service of the old woman, and one day she put on her coconut shoes, grabbed her staff and basket, and got ready to head out. Before leaving, she told Jacob to cook a chicken for her dinner when she got back and to make sure to stuff it well with seasoning.
When he had prepared the chicken, he went to the room where the herbs were kept to collect some to stuff it with, and to his surprise saw a little cupboard that he had not noticed before. The door was ajar and he peeped curiously in and saw a number of little baskets from which issued a strong and pleasant odour. He opened one of them and saw that it contained a very curious-looking plant. The leaves and stalks were of a bluish-green colour and it bore a flower of a deep red hue, flecked with yellow. He looked closely at the flower, then smelt it and noticed it had the same scent as the soup which the old woman had once cooked for him. It was a very strong scent, so strong indeed that it made him sneeze, and he went on sneezing again and again until at length—he awoke.
When he finished preparing the chicken, he went to the room where the herbs were stored to gather some to stuff it with, and to his surprise, he noticed a little cupboard he hadn't seen before. The door was slightly open, so he peeked inside and saw several small baskets that gave off a strong and pleasant smell. He opened one of the baskets and found a very strange-looking plant inside. The leaves and stems were a bluish-green color, and it had a deep red flower with yellow specks. He examined the flower closely, then smelled it and realized it had the same scent as the soup the old woman had made for him once. It was an intense fragrance, so strong that it made him sneeze, and he kept sneezing repeatedly until finally—he woke up.
He lay on the old woman’s sofa and looked around him in surprise. “How real dreams do seem sometimes,” he said to himself. “I could have been certain that I was a squirrel just now, and had guinea-pigs and squirrels for my companions, also that I had learnt to be a first-rate cook. How Mother will laugh when I tell her all about it, but she will scold me, too, for having fallen asleep in a stranger’s house instead of helping her in the market-place.”
He lay on the old woman’s couch and looked around him in surprise. “How real dreams can feel sometimes,” he said to himself. “I could have sworn I was a squirrel just now, with guinea pigs and squirrels for my companions, and I even thought I had become a great cook. Mom will laugh when I tell her all about it, but she’ll also scold me for falling asleep in a stranger’s house instead of helping her at the market.”
[Pg 121] He jumped up in a hurry, but his limbs were stiff from sleeping so long, especially his neck; he could not turn it about very easily, and he seemed so sleepy still that he kept striking his nose against the walls and cupboards.
[Pg121] He jumped up in a rush, but his limbs were stiff from sleeping for so long, especially his neck; he couldn't turn it easily, and he still seemed so sleepy that he kept bumping his nose against the walls and cupboards.
As he stood upon the threshold the guinea-pigs and squirrels came whimpering round him as though they would like to go with him and he begged them to come, for they were dear little creatures, but they went clattering back in their nut-shell shoes and he could hear them squeaking away in the house.
As he stood at the door, the guinea pigs and squirrels came whining around him as if they wanted to go with him, and he urged them to join him because they were sweet little creatures. But they scurried back in their little nut-shell shoes, and he could hear them squeaking inside the house.
The old woman had brought him a long distance from the market-place, and he had some difficulty in finding his way back through the narrow lanes, especially as there seemed to be a great crowd of people. Somewhere near he thought there must be a dwarf to be seen, for the people were pushing and craning their necks and calling out to one another, “Just look, what a hideous dwarf! Where can he come from? What a long nose he has, and how his head is sunk between his high shoulders; he has no neck at all, and see what great brown hands he has.”
The old woman had taken him a long way from the marketplace, and he struggled a bit to find his way back through the narrow streets, especially since there seemed to be a huge crowd of people. He thought there must be a dwarf nearby, as people were shoving and stretching their necks to get a look and shouting to each other, “Check out that ugly dwarf! Where do you think he came from? Look at his long nose, and how his head sinks between his broad shoulders; he doesn’t have a neck at all, and look at those huge brown hands.”
Jacob would have liked to have seen the dwarf himself, for he always liked to see anything extraordinary, but he could not wait, because he knew he ought to hurry back to his mother.
Jacob wanted to see the dwarf himself because he always enjoyed witnessing something extraordinary, but he couldn't wait, knowing he needed to hurry back to his mother.
He felt frightened and nervous when at length he reached the market-place, for his mother looked so altered. He felt sure he could not have slept very long, for she had still a quantity of fruit and [Pg 122] vegetables unsold, but she sat with her head leaning on her hand, never calling out to the passers-by to buy her wares. She was paler too, and looked very sad.
He felt scared and anxious when he finally arrived at the market square because his mother looked so different. He was sure he couldn’t have slept for very long since she still had a lot of fruit and [Pg122] vegetables left unsold, but she sat there with her head resting on her hand, not calling out to the people passing by to buy her goods. She also looked paler and very sad.
He hesitated as to what he should do, but at length he took heart and crept up behind her and, laying his hand caressingly upon her arm, said: “Mother dear, what ails you? Are you angry with me?”
He hesitated about what to do, but eventually he gathered his courage and crept up behind her. Gently placing his hand on her arm, he said, “Mom, what’s wrong? Are you mad at me?”
She turned to look at him, but started back with a cry of horror. “What do you want with me, you hideous dwarf,” she cried. “Such jokes are out of place.”
She turned to face him but recoiled with a scream of fear. “What do you want from me, you ugly little man?” she shouted. “That kind of joke is inappropriate.”
“But, Mother,” said Jacob in alarm, “you cannot be well. Why do you drive your son away?”
“But, Mom,” Jacob said in alarm, “you can’t be okay. Why are you pushing your son away?”
“Have I not told you to go away,” said Hannah angrily, “you will get nothing from me by such jokes, you ugly creature.”
“Didn’t I tell you to leave me alone?” Hannah said angrily. “You’re not getting anything from me with those jokes, you ugly creature.”
“She must be out of her mind,” said the little one, “however shall I get her back home? Mother dear, look well at me, I am your own little son Jacob.”
“She must be out of her mind,” said the little one, “how am I ever going to get her back home? Mom, please look closely at me, I’m your own little son Jacob.”
“Now you have gone too far with your impertinence,” cried the woman. “Not content, you hideous dwarf, with standing there and frightening my customers away, you must needs make game of my grief and sorrow. Neighbours, listen to this fellow, who dares to say he is my son Jacob.”
“Now you’ve crossed the line with your rudeness,” the woman shouted. “Not satisfied, you ugly little man, with just standing there and scaring off my customers, you have to mock my pain and suffering. Neighbors, listen to this guy, who has the nerve to claim he’s my son Jacob.”
Her neighbours all came crowding round her and began to abuse poor Jacob in no measured terms, telling him it was cruel to joke with a [Pg 123] poor bereaved mother who had had her lovely boy stolen away seven long years ago, and they threatened to tear him limb from limb if he did not go away at once.
Her neighbors all gathered around her and started to verbally attack poor Jacob, saying it was heartless to joke with a [Pg123] grieving mother who had lost her beautiful son seven long years ago. They threatened to tear him apart if he didn’t leave immediately.
Poor Jacob knew not what to make of it all. He had gone that morning with his mother to [Pg 124] the market-place, or so he believed, had helped her set out her wares of fruit and vegetables, had carried home the old woman’s cabbages, taken a little soup and fallen asleep for a short time, and yet his mother and the neighbours declared he had been absent seven years.
Poor Jacob had no idea what to make of it all. He had gone that morning with his mother to [Pg124] the market, or at least that's what he thought. He had helped her set up her fruits and vegetables, carried the old woman’s cabbages home, had a little soup, and then dozed off for a short while. Yet, his mother and the neighbors insisted that he had been gone for seven years.
And they called him a horrible dwarf! What could have taken place? When he saw that his mother would have nothing to do with him the tears came into his eyes, and he turned sadly away and went up the street towards the little shop where his father sat and mended shoes during the daytime.
And they called him a terrible dwarf! What could have happened? When he saw that his mother wouldn't acknowledge him, tears filled his eyes, and he turned away sadly, heading up the street toward the small shop where his father worked repairing shoes during the day.
“I will see if he will recognise me,” he said to himself. “I will just stand in the doorway and speak to him.”
“I’ll see if he recognizes me,” he said to himself. “I’ll just stand in the doorway and talk to him.”
When he reached the cobbler’s shop he stood in the doorway and looked in. The old man was so busy that he did not notice him at first, but presently, on looking up, he dropped the shoe he was mending and cried out: “Good gracious me, what is that?”
When he got to the cobbler’s shop, he paused in the doorway and peered inside. The old man was so focused on his work that he didn’t see him at first, but soon, as he looked up, he dropped the shoe he was fixing and exclaimed, “Wow, what is that?”
“Good evening, master,” said the little man, as he entered the shop, “how is trade just now?”
“Good evening, sir,” said the little man as he entered the shop, “how's business at the moment?”
“Bad, very bad, little gentleman,” said the cobbler, “I cannot work as well as I did, I am getting old and I have no one to help me, for I cannot afford an assistant.”
“Bad, very bad, little guy,” said the cobbler, “I can’t work as well as I used to, I’m getting old and I have no one to help me because I can’t afford an assistant.”
Jacob was astounded that his father should not have recognised him either, so he answered: “Have you no son whom you could train to help you?”
Jacob was shocked that his father didn't recognize him either, so he replied, “Don't you have a son you could train to help you?”
[Pg 125] “I had one, Jacob by name; he should be a tall, well-grown youth by now, who would have been able to be my right hand, for even as a little fellow he was handy and clever at my trade. He was so handsome too, and had such pleasant manners, that he would no doubt have brought me more customers; very likely by this time I might have given up cobbling shoes and have made new ones instead. But alas! such is life!”
[Pg125] “I had one, named Jacob; he must be a tall, well-built young man by now, who could have been my right-hand man because even as a little kid, he was skilled and clever at my craft. He was also very handsome and had such likable manners that he surely would have brought me more customers; by now, I might have stopped repairing shoes and started making new ones instead. But alas! That's life!”
“Where is your son then?” enquired Jacob with trembling voice.
“Where is your son then?” asked Jacob with a trembling voice.
“No one can tell,” replied the old man, “for seven years ago he was stolen from us.”
"No one knows," said the old man, "because he was taken from us seven years ago."
“Seven years ago,” cried Jacob in horrorstricken tones.
“Seven years ago,” Jacob cried in a horrified voice.
“Yes, little gentleman, seven long years ago. I remember it as though it were yesterday. My wife came home from the market weeping and wringing her hands, the child had been absent all day, and though she had searched for him everywhere she had not been able to find him. I had warned her many a time to keep a careful eye upon our pretty boy, telling her there were bad folks in the town who might steal him for the sake of his good looks. But she was proud of him, and often, when the gentry bought fruit and vegetables of her, she sent him to carry home their purchases.
“Yes, little gentleman, seven long years ago. I remember it like it was yesterday. My wife came home from the market crying and wringing her hands; our child had been missing all day, and although she searched everywhere, she couldn’t find him. I had warned her many times to keep a close watch on our handsome boy, telling her there were bad people in town who might take him because of his looks. But she was proud of him, and often, when the wealthy bought fruits and vegetables from her, she would send him to carry home their purchases.”
“But one day an ugly old woman came into the market and began to bargain with her. In the end she bought more than she could carry, and my wife, being a kind-hearted woman, let her [Pg 126] take the boy with her, and—from that hour to this he has never been seen again.”
“But one day, an ugly old woman came into the market and started to haggle with her. In the end, she bought more than she could carry, and my wife, being a kind-hearted person, let her take the boy with her, and—from that hour until now, he has never been seen again.”
“And that was seven years ago?” asked Jacob.
“And that was seven years ago?” Jacob asked.
“Seven years, alas! We sought him high and low, and our neighbours, who had all known and loved the dear little fellow, helped in the search; but without avail. Neither could we hear any news of the old woman who had taken him away. No one seemed to know anything about her except one old woman who was over ninety years of age, and she said she must be the wicked Fairy Herbina, who visited the town once every fifty years to buy things she required.”
“Seven years, unfortunately! We looked for him everywhere, and our neighbors, who all knew and loved the sweet little guy, helped in the search; but it was useless. We couldn't find out anything about the old woman who had taken him away. No one seemed to know anything about her, except for one old lady who was over ninety years old, and she said that she must be the wicked Fairy Herbina, who came to the town once every fifty years to buy what she needed.”
Thus spoke Jacob’s father, as he hammered away at his shoe and drew the thread backwards and forwards busily, and the poor little fellow began to understand at last what had happened to him. It had been no dream, but, transformed into a squirrel, he had really served the wicked fairy for seven years. His heart was well-nigh ready to burst with rage and grief. Seven years of his youth had been stolen from him and what had he received in return? He had learnt to polish cocoa-nut shoes and glass floors. Also he had learnt all the secrets of the art of cookery from the old woman’s guinea-pigs! He stood so long considering what had been said, that his father asked him at length: “Can I do anything for you, sir? Do you require a pair of shoes, or,” he added with a smile, “perhaps a covering for your nose would be useful to you.”
Thus spoke Jacob's father, as he busily hammered away at his shoe, pulling the thread back and forth, and the poor little guy began to finally understand what had happened to him. It hadn't been a dream; he had actually spent seven years serving the wicked fairy after being turned into a squirrel. His heart was nearly ready to burst with rage and grief. Seven years of his youth had been taken from him, and what did he get in return? He learned how to polish coconut shoes and clean glass floors. He also picked up all the secrets of cooking from the old woman's guinea pigs! He stood there for so long thinking about what had been said that his father eventually asked him, “Can I do anything for you, sir? Do you need a pair of shoes, or,” he added with a smile, “maybe a covering for your nose would be helpful?”
“What is the matter with my nose?” asked Jacob, “why should I require a covering for it?”
“What’s wrong with my nose?” Jacob asked, “why do I need to cover it?”
[Pg 127] “Well,” replied the cobbler, “everyone to his taste. But I must say if I had a nose like yours I would make a case for it of bright red leather. See, I have just such a piece by me. A good stout cover for your nose would be most useful, for I am quite sure you must be constantly knocking it against everything that comes in your way.”
[Pg127] “Well,” said the cobbler, “everyone has their own preferences. But I have to say, if I had a nose like yours, I would make a bright red leather case for it. Look, I have just the right piece of leather here. A sturdy cover for your nose would be really handy, because I'm sure you're always bumping it into everything around you.”
The little fellow’s heart sank with fear. He felt his nose and found it was very thick and quite two spans in length. And so the old woman had altered his appearance too! That was why his mother had not known him and why everyone called him “an ugly dwarf.”
The little guy's heart dropped with fear. He touched his nose and realized it was really thick and about two spans long. So the old woman had changed his looks too! That’s why his mom didn’t recognize him and why everyone called him “an ugly dwarf.”
“Master,” he said to his father, “have you a mirror you could lend me?”
“Dad,” he said to his father, “do you have a mirror you could lend me?”
“Young sir,” said the father earnestly, “your figure is hardly such as to give you cause for conceit, and you have no reason to look into a glass constantly. Break yourself of the habit, in your case it is a foolish one.”
“Young man,” the father said seriously, “your appearance is hardly something to be proud of, and you don’t need to be looking in a mirror all the time. Get out of that habit; it’s a silly one for you.”
“Believe me it is not out of conceit that I wish to see myself,” said Jacob, “and I do beseech you to lend me a glass for a moment.”
“Trust me, it's not out of vanity that I want to see myself,” said Jacob, “and I really ask you to lend me a mirror for a moment.”
“I do not possess such a thing,” said the cobbler. “My wife had one somewhere, but I do not know where she has hidden it. If you really do wish to see yourself, you had best go across the road and ask Urban, the barber, to let you take a look in his. He has one about twice the size of your head, so go and admire yourself by all means.”
“I don’t have anything like that,” said the cobbler. “My wife had one somewhere, but I don’t know where she hid it. If you really want to see yourself, you should go across the street and ask Urban, the barber, if you can look in his. He has one that's about twice the size of your head, so go and check yourself out, for sure.”
[Pg 128] With these words his father took him by the shoulders and pushed him gently from the shop, locked the door upon him and went on with his work.
[Pg128] With those words, his father grabbed him by the shoulders and lightly pushed him out of the shop, locked the door behind him, and returned to his work.
Jacob, who had known the barber well in days gone by, crossed the road and entered his shop.
Jacob, who used to know the barber well back in the day, crossed the street and walked into his shop.
“Good-morning, Urban,” he said, “I have come to ask a favour of you. Will you be so good as to allow me a glance into your looking-glass?”
“Good morning, Urban,” he said, “I’ve come to ask you for a favor. Would you be so kind as to let me take a look in your mirror?”
“With pleasure, there it stands,” he said laughing heartily, and the customer who was being shaved laughed also. “You are a handsome little fellow,” the barber went on, “tall and slim, a neck like a swan, hands as dainty as a queen’s, and as pretty a little nose as one could see anywhere. It is no wonder that you are conceited, and wish to take a glance at yourself. Well, you are welcome to the use of my mirrors, for it shall never be said of me that I was so jealous of your good looks I would not lend you my mirror to admire them in.” Shrieks of laughter greeted the barber’s words, but poor little Jacob, who had seen himself reflected in the mirror, could not keep the tears from his eyes. “No wonder you did not recognise your son, Mother dear,” he said to himself, “in the happy days when you were wont to parade him proudly before the neighbours’ eyes, he bore little resemblance to the thing he has now become.”
“Gladly, there it is,” he said, laughing heartily, and the customer getting shaved laughed too. “You’re quite the handsome little guy,” the barber continued, “tall and slim, with a neck like a swan, hands as delicate as a queen’s, and as pretty a little nose as you could find anywhere. It’s no surprise you’re full of yourself and want to take a look at your reflection. Well, feel free to use my mirrors; I’ll never be the one who’s so jealous of your looks that I wouldn’t let you borrow my mirror to admire them.” Roars of laughter followed the barber’s remarks, but poor little Jacob, who had seen his reflection in the mirror, couldn’t hold back his tears. “No wonder you didn’t recognize your son, Dear Mother,” he thought to himself, “in the happy days when you used to proudly show him off to the neighbors, he looked nothing like the person he’s become now.”
Poor fellow, his eyes were small and set like a pig’s, his nose was enormous and reached beyond his chin, his neck had disappeared altogether, and his head had sunk down between his shoulders, so that it [Pg 129] was painful to attempt to move it either to the right or left. He was no taller than he had been seven years before, but his back and his chest were bowed out in such a manner that they resembled a well-tilled sack supported upon two weak little legs. His arms, however, had grown so long that they hung down almost to his feet, and his coarse brown hands were the size of those of a full-grown man, with ugly spider-like fingers. The handsome, lively little Jacob had been changed into an ugly and repulsive-looking dwarf.
Poor guy, his eyes were small and pig-like, his nose was huge and extended beyond his chin, his neck had completely vanished, and his head had sunk down between his shoulders, making it painful to try to move it side to side. He was no taller than he had been seven years ago, but his back and chest were so bowed out that they looked like a well-stuffed sack balanced on two weak little legs. His arms, however, had grown so long that they hung almost down to his feet, and his rough brown hands were the size of an adult man's, with ugly, spider-like fingers. The handsome, lively little Jacob had been transformed into an ugly and repulsive-looking dwarf.

He thought once more of the morning on which the old witch had fingered his mother’s goods and when he had twitted her with her large nose and ugly hands. Everything he had found fault with in her she had given him now, with the exception of the thin neck, for he had no neck at all.
He thought again about the morning when the old witch had touched his mother’s things, and when he had teased her about her big nose and ugly hands. Everything he had criticized about her had become part of him now, except for the thin neck, because he didn't have a neck at all.
“Surely you have admired yourself sufficiently,” said the barber laughingly. “Never in my dreams have I seen such a comical fellow as you, and I have a proposal to make to you. It is true I have a great many customers, but not quite so many as I had at [Pg 130] one time, for my rival, Barber Lather, has come across a giant and has engaged him to stand at his door and invite the people to enter. Now a giant is no very great wonder, but you are, my little man. Enter into my service, and I will give you board and lodging and clothing free, and all you will have to do is to stand at my door and ask folks to come in and be shaved, and hand the towels, soap and so on to the customers. I shall get more customers and you may be sure you will receive a good many coins for yourself.”
“Surely you’ve stared at yourself long enough,” said the barber with a laugh. “Never in my wildest dreams have I seen someone as entertaining as you, and I have a suggestion for you. It’s true I have a lot of customers, but not as many as I used to at [Pg130] because my competitor, Barber Lather, has hired a giant to stand at his door and invite people in. A giant isn’t that unusual, but you are, my little friend. Join my team, and I’ll provide you with meals, a place to stay, and clothes for free. All you’ll need to do is stand at my door, ask people to come in for a shave, and hand out towels, soap, and so on to the customers. I’ll get more clients, and I promise you’ll earn quite a bit for yourself.”
The little fellow was inwardly very much hurt that he should have been invited to act as a barber’s decoy; but he answered quite politely that he did not wish for such employment and walked out of the shop.
The little guy was really hurt inside that he was asked to be a barber’s decoy; but he replied politely that he didn’t want that job and walked out of the shop.
His one consolation was that, however much the old witch had altered his body, she had had no control over his spirit. He felt that his mind had become enlarged and improved, and he knew himself to be wiser and more intelligent than he had been seven years previously. He wasted no time in bewailing the loss of his good looks, but what did grieve him was the thought that he had been driven like a dog from his father’s door, and therefore he determined to make one more effort to convince his mother of his identity.
His only comfort was that, no matter how much the old witch had changed his body, she couldn't control his spirit. He felt that his mind had grown and improved, and he knew he was wiser and more intelligent than he had been seven years ago. He didn’t waste any time mourning the loss of his good looks, but what truly upset him was the thought that he had been forced out like a dog from his father's home. So, he decided to make one last effort to prove his identity to his mother.
He returned to the market-place and begged her to listen quietly to him. He reminded her of the day on which the old woman had taken him away and recalled to her many incidents of his childhood. Then he told her how, transformed into a squirrel, he had served the wicked fairy for seven years, and how [Pg 131] his present hideous features had been given him because he had found fault with the old woman’s features.
He went back to the marketplace and asked her to listen to him quietly. He reminded her of the day when the old woman had taken him away and shared many memories from his childhood. Then he told her how, turned into a squirrel, he had served the evil fairy for seven years, and how [Pg131] his current ugly appearance was a punishment for criticizing the old woman’s looks.
The cobbler’s wife knew not what to believe. Every detail he had told her of his childhood was correct, and yet she could not believe it possible that he could have been changed into a squirrel, besides which she did not believe in fairies, good or evil. When she looked at the ugly little dwarf she found it impossible to accept him as her son. She thought the best thing that could be done was to talk the matter over with her husband, and so she collected her baskets and she and Jacob went back to the cobbler’s shop.
The cobbler’s wife didn’t know what to believe. Every detail he had shared about his childhood was right, but she just couldn’t accept that he could have been turned into a squirrel, and besides, she didn’t believe in fairies, whether good or evil. When she looked at the ugly little dwarf, she found it impossible to see him as her son. She thought the best thing to do was to discuss it with her husband, so she gathered her baskets, and she and Jacob headed back to the cobbler’s shop.
“See here,” she said, “this fellow declares he is our lost Jacob. He has described to me exactly how he was stolen away seven years ago and how he has been bewitched by a bad fairy.”
“Look here,” she said, “this guy claims he’s our lost Jacob. He told me exactly how he was taken away seven years ago and how a wicked fairy has been casting spells on him.”
“Indeed,” cried the cobbler angrily, “he has told you exactly what I told him an hour ago, and has tried to take you in with his story. Bewitched was he, well, I will disenchant this little son of mine.”
“Definitely,” shouted the cobbler angrily, “he has told you exactly what I told him an hour ago and has tried to deceive you with his story. Bewitched was he? Well, I will break this spell on my little boy.”
So saying, the cobbler took a bundle of leather strappings and, seizing poor Jacob, whipped him unmercifully, until the poor fellow, screaming with pain, managed to make his escape.
So saying, the cobbler grabbed a bundle of leather straps and, seizing poor Jacob, whipped him mercilessly, until the poor guy, screaming in pain, managed to escape.
It is strange how little sympathy is ever shown to an unfortunate being who happens to have anything ridiculous about his appearance. This was the reason that poor Jacob was obliged to pass all that day and night without tasting food and that he had no better couch than the cold steps of a church.
It’s odd how little sympathy is ever given to someone unfortunate who has any quirks in their appearance. This is why poor Jacob had to spend the entire day and night without eating and had no better place to sleep than the cold steps of a church.
But, notwithstanding, he slept until the morning sun rose and wakened him, and then he set himself earnestly to consider how he was to earn a livelihood for himself, seeing that this father and mother had cast him off.
But still, he slept until the morning sun rose and woke him up, and then he seriously began to think about how he was going to make a living for himself, knowing that his father and mother had abandoned him.
He was too proud to serve as a barber’s signpost, or to exhibit himself in a show for money. But, remembering how excellently he had learnt to cook when he was in his squirrel form, he thought it possible that he might make use of his art now; at any rate he determined to try. He remembered to have heard that the Duke who owned that country was said to be very fond of good living, and so, as soon as the day was sufficiently advanced, he made his way to the palace.
He was too proud to be a barber’s advertisement or to show himself off for cash. But remembering how well he had learned to cook when he was a squirrel, he figured he could use his skill now; at the very least, he decided to give it a shot. He recalled hearing that the Duke who ruled that land loved good food, so as soon as the day was far enough along, he headed to the palace.
The porter at the great gateway laughed at him in scorn when he said he wished to see the chief cook, but on his persisting he led him across the courtyard; all the servants who were about the place stared at him, and then followed in his train, laughing and jeering at him.
The doorman at the big entrance laughed at him mockingly when he said he wanted to see the head chef, but when he kept insisting, the doorman led him across the courtyard; all the staff hanging around the place stared at him, then followed behind, laughing and making fun of him.
They made such an uproar that the steward came out to see what all the noise was about. He carried a whip in his hand and with it he laid about him right [Pg 133] and left. “You hounds,” said he, “how dare you disturb your master’s slumbers? Don’t you know that he is not awake yet?”
They made such a racket that the steward came out to see what all the fuss was about. He had a whip in his hand and he swung it around left and right. “You mutts,” he said, “how dare you disturb your master’s sleep? Don’t you know he’s not awake yet?”
“But, sir,” cried the servants, “look what brings us here. Is that not excuse enough? Look at the queer little dwarf we are bringing you?”
“But, sir,” shouted the servants, “look at what brought us here. Isn't that reason enough? Check out the strange little dwarf we're bringing you?”
As the steward saw poor Jacob he had hard work to keep from laughing, too, but as he considered it would be beneath his dignity to join in the mirth with the other servants he managed to restrain himself, and driving them off with his whip, led Jacob into his own apartments and asked him what he wanted. Jacob begged to be conducted to the head cook, but the steward could scarcely believe him.
As the steward saw poor Jacob, he had a tough time not laughing, too, but he thought it would be beneath his dignity to join in the laughter with the other servants, so he managed to hold it in. Afraid of the ridicule, he shooed them away with his whip, led Jacob into his own rooms, and asked him what he needed. Jacob requested to be taken to the head cook, but the steward could hardly believe him.
“Surely, my little man, it is to me you wish to apply for a situation. Do you not wish to become the Duke’s jester?”
“Surely, my little man, you're looking to me for a job. Don't you want to be the Duke’s jester?”
“No, sir,” replied the dwarf. “I am a first-rate cook and understand how to prepare all sorts of delicacies. I thought the head cook might be willing to make use of my art.”
“No, sir,” replied the dwarf. “I’m a top-notch cook and know how to prepare all kinds of delicious dishes. I thought the head cook might want to take advantage of my skills.”
“Every man to his own liking, little man; but it seems to me you are rather a foolish fellow. As the Duke’s jester you would have had no work to do, fine clothes to wear, and plenty of good food to eat and drink. Still, we will see what we can do for you, though I doubt if your cookery is sufficiently good to suit the Duke’s table, and you are too good to be made a mere scullion of.”
“Everyone has their own taste, little man; but it seems to me you’re a bit foolish. As the Duke’s jester, you would have had no work, nice clothes to wear, and plenty of good food and drink. Still, we’ll see what we can do for you, although I doubt your cooking is good enough for the Duke’s table, and you’re too valuable to just be a servant.”
The steward then led him to the head cook, to whom Jacob hastened to offer his services.
The steward then took him to the head cook, to whom Jacob quickly offered his services.
[Pg 134] The head cook took a good look at him and burst out laughing. “You a cook indeed!” he said scornfully. “Why, you could not reach the top of the stove to stir a pan. Someone has been making game of you in sending you here.”
[Pg134] The head chef took a good look at him and burst out laughing. “You a chef, really!” he said mockingly. “You can’t even reach the top of the stove to stir a pot. Someone must be playing a joke on you by sending you here.”
But Jacob was not to be put off in this way. “Of what account are a few eggs, syrup and wine, flour and spices in a house like this?” he said; “order me to make any tasty dish you can think of and allow me to have the ingredients I require and you shall soon judge whether or no I am a good cook.”
But Jacob wasn’t going to be deterred like that. “What’s a few eggs, syrup, wine, flour, and spices in a house like this?” he said. “Just tell me to make any delicious dish you can think of and let me have the ingredients I need, and you’ll see soon enough if I’m a good cook.”
“Well, so be it,” said the head cook, and, taking the steward’s arm, he led the way to the kitchen. “Just for the joke of the thing we will let the little man do as he wishes.”
“Well, fine,” said the head cook, and, taking the steward’s arm, he led the way to the kitchen. “Just for the fun of it, we’ll let the little guy do as he pleases.”
The kitchen was a magnificent place. Fires burned in twenty huge stoves, a stream of clear water, which served also for a fish-pond, flowed through the apartment, the cupboards which contained the stores mostly in use were of marble and costly wood, and there were ten large pantries containing every kind of delicious foods from both Eastern and Western countries.
The kitchen was an amazing place. Fires burned in twenty huge stoves, a stream of clear water, which also served as a fish pond, flowed through the space, the cupboards holding the most-used supplies were made of marble and expensive wood, and there were ten large pantries filled with all kinds of delicious foods from both Eastern and Western countries.
Numbers of servants were running to and fro, carrying kettles and pans and spoons and ladles. As the head cook entered they all stood still and there was not a sound to be heard but the crackling of the fires and the rippling of the stream. “What has the Duke ordered for his breakfast to-day?” the great man asked of one of the inferior cooks.
Servants were rushing back and forth, carrying kettles, pans, spoons, and ladles. When the head cook entered, everyone froze and the only sounds were the crackling of the fires and the flowing of the stream. “What has the Duke ordered for his breakfast today?” the important man asked one of the junior cooks.
“My lord has been pleased to order Danish soup and red Hamburg patties,” replied the man.
“My lord has ordered Danish soup and red Hamburg patties,” replied the man.
[Pg 135] “Very well,” said the head cook, turning to Jacob, “you hear what his Highness has ordered. Will you undertake to prepare such difficult dishes? As to the Hamburg patties, you will never be able to make them, for the recipe is a secret.”
[Pg135] “Alright,” said the head cook, looking at Jacob, “you heard what His Highness has requested. Are you willing to take on the challenge of making such complicated dishes? As for the Hamburg patties, you won’t be able to make them because the recipe is a secret.”
“There is nothing easier,” replied the dwarf, for as a squirrel cook he had often been called upon to prepare these dishes. “For the soup I shall require herbs, spices, wild boar’s head, certain roots, vegetables, and eggs, and for the patties (here he lowered his voice so that only the steward and the head cook could hear him) I require four kinds of meat, ginger, and a sprig of a herb that is known by the name of ‘trencher-man’s mint.’”
“There’s nothing easier,” replied the dwarf, since as a squirrel cook, he had often been asked to prepare these dishes. “For the soup, I’ll need herbs, spices, a wild boar’s head, some roots, vegetables, and eggs. And for the patties”—he lowered his voice so only the steward and the head cook could hear him—“I need four types of meat, ginger, and a sprig of herb known as ‘trencher-man’s mint.’”
“By my honour as a cook, you must have learnt your trade from a magician,” said the head cook. “You have hit upon the right ingredients, and the mint is an addition I never thought of, but which will certainly add to the flavour of the dish.”
"By my word as a chef, you must have learned your craft from a magician," said the head chef. "You've chosen the perfect ingredients, and the mint is something I never considered, but it will definitely enhance the flavor of the dish."

The dwarf prepared the food. (P. 136.)
The dwarf prepared the meal. (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
“Well,” said the steward, “I would not have believed it possible; but by all means let him have the things he asks for, and see how he will manage to prepare the breakfast.”
“Wow,” said the steward, “I never thought it was possible; but definitely let him have what he’s asking for, and let’s see how he manages to make breakfast.”
[Pg 136] As it was found that the dwarf could not reach up to the table, a slab of marble was laid across two chairs, and all the things he asked for were set upon it. Steward, head cook and all the rest of the servants stood around and watched in amazement the clever, cleanly and brisk manner in which he prepared the food. When he had mixed everything, he ordered the pots to be placed upon the fire and allowed to boil until he said they were to be taken off. Then he began to count “One, two, three,” and so on right up to five hundred, and then he cried, “Stop! off with the pots!”
[Pg136] Since the dwarf couldn't reach the table, a marble slab was set across two chairs, and everything he requested was placed on it. The steward, head cook, and other servants gathered around, amazed at how skillfully, neatly, and quickly he prepared the food. After mixing everything together, he instructed them to put the pots on the fire and let them boil until he told them to take them off. Then he began counting, “One, two, three,” and continued up to five hundred, before shouting, “Stop! Take the pots off!”
They were immediately taken off the fire, and the dwarf begged the head cook to taste the contents.
They were quickly removed from the heat, and the dwarf urged the head cook to sample the contents.
A golden spoon was brought and the head cook approached the stove, lifted the lid of one of the pots, helped himself to a spoonful of soup, then, closing his eyes, smacked his lips with pleasure and enjoyment.
A golden spoon was brought over, and the head cook went to the stove, lifted the lid of one of the pots, took a spoonful of soup for himself, and then, with his eyes closed, smacked his lips in pleasure and satisfaction.
“Delicious,” he murmured, “by the Duke’s head, it is delicious. Steward, will you not taste it?”
“Delicious,” he murmured, “by the Duke’s head, it is delicious. Steward, won’t you give it a taste?”
The Steward tasted both soup and patties, and then stroked his waistcoat gently with delight. “Head cook,” said he, “you are an experienced and first-rate cook, but never have you made such soup or such patties.”
The Steward sampled both the soup and the patties, then gently patted his waistcoat with pleasure. “Head cook,” he said, “you are a skilled and top-notch chef, but you’ve never made soup or patties like these.”
The head cook tasted the food again, then he reverently shook the dwarf by the hand. “Little one,” said he, “you are a master of your craft. That pinch of trencher-man’s herb has given the patties an extra flavour that renders them quite perfect.”
The head cook tasted the food again, then he respectfully shook the dwarf's hand. “Little one,” he said, “you’re a master at your craft. That pinch of seasoning you added has given the patties an extra flavor that makes them absolutely perfect.”
[Pg 137] At this moment the Duke’s special attendant came to say that his master was ready for his breakfast, so the food was served up in silver dishes. The head cook, however, took the little man into his room and was about to have a talk with him, when a message came from the Duke desiring his attendance.
[Pg137] At that moment, the Duke's personal assistant came in to say that the Duke was ready for breakfast, so the food was brought out in silver dishes. However, the head chef took the little man into his room and was about to have a conversation with him when a message arrived from the Duke asking for him to join.
He dressed himself in his best clothes and hastened into his master’s presence.
He put on his best clothes and rushed into his boss's presence.
The Duke was looking extremely pleased. He had finished every morsel of the food set before him and was wiping his beard as the head cook entered.
The Duke looked very pleased. He had eaten every bite of the food in front of him and was wiping his beard as the head cook walked in.
“Cook,” said he, “I have always been well satisfied with your cooking and with the work of those under you; but tell me, who prepared my breakfast this morning? I declare it has never been so well served since I sat upon the throne of my fathers. I wish to know the cook’s name, so that I may reward him with a few ducats.”
“Cook,” he said, “I have always been pleased with your cooking and the work of your team; but tell me, who made my breakfast this morning? I swear it has never been served so well since I took over the throne from my ancestors. I want to know the cook’s name so I can reward him with a few coins.”
“My lord, it is a most wonderful story,” answered the head cook, and proceeded to tell his master about the dwarf who had arrived that morning and who had insisted upon being engaged as a cook. The Duke was much surprised, and sent for Jacob and questioned him closely as to his name, where he came from, and so on.
“My lord, it’s an amazing story,” replied the head cook, and went on to tell his master about the dwarf who had arrived that morning and insisted on being hired as a cook. The Duke was quite surprised and called for Jacob, asking him a lot of questions about his name, where he was from, and so on.
Poor Jacob could not very well own that he had been bewitched and changed into a squirrel, but he was not far from the truth when he said he was now without parents and that he had learnt cooking from an old woman. The Duke did not urge him to say [Pg 138] more, being much taken up with staring at the strange figure and features of his new cook. “If you will serve me,” he said, “I will pay you fifty ducats a year, give you a fine robe and two pairs of breeches. Your duties will be to cook my breakfast every morning, order and superintend the preparation of my dinner, and take over the entire management of the kitchen. As I always prefer to name my servants myself, I shall give you the name of Long-Nose, and your position will be that of second head cook.”
Poor Jacob couldn't exactly admit that he had been turned into a squirrel, but he was close to the truth when he said he was now parentless and had learned to cook from an old woman. The Duke didn't push him to say more, as he was intrigued by the odd appearance and features of his new cook. “If you work for me,” he said, “I’ll pay you fifty ducats a year, give you a fine robe and two pairs of pants. Your job will be to cook my breakfast every morning, oversee the preparation of my dinner, and manage the entire kitchen. Since I like to name my servants myself, I’ll call you Long-Nose, and you’ll be the second head cook.”
Long-Nose fell at the feet of his new master, kissed them, and vowed to serve him faithfully.
Long-Nose fell at his new master’s feet, kissed them, and promised to serve him loyally.
The little fellow was thus provided for, and he certainly did honour to his position, for the Duke was a different man from the time the dwarf entered his service. Before that time he had been in the habit of throwing the plates and dishes at the head of the cook who did not manage to please him; indeed, on one occasion he had flung a calf’s foot at his head cook because it was not sufficiently tender, and, catching the poor man on the forehead had hurt him so much that for three days he had to keep his bed. It is true the Duke always paid for his acts of temper afterwards with a handful of ducats, but, nevertheless, his cooks were wont to set the dishes before him in fear and with trembling hands. But since the dwarf had been in the house all had been changed. The master took five meals a day instead of three, in order to thoroughly appreciate the skill of his little servant, and never had he been dissatisfied yet, but had found everything served to him both novel and excellent. [Pg 139] He was always in a good temper and grew fatter day by day.
The little guy was well taken care of, and he definitely did justice to his role, as the Duke became a different person once the dwarf joined his service. Before that, he had a habit of throwing plates and dishes at the cook if they didn’t meet his standards; once, he even tossed a calf’s foot at his head cook because it wasn’t tender enough, hitting the poor guy on the forehead and leaving him bedridden for three days. It’s true the Duke always compensated for his outbursts with a handful of ducats, but his cooks still served him with fear and shaking hands. However, since the dwarf arrived, everything had changed. The Duke now enjoyed five meals a day instead of three, eager to appreciate the skills of his little servant, and he had yet to be dissatisfied; each dish was a delightful surprise and of excellent quality. [Pg139] He was always in a good mood and kept getting fatter every day.
Sometimes as he sat at table he would send for his head cook and Jacob and bid them share the delicious food set before him, which was considered a very great honour indeed.
Sometimes, while he was sitting at the table, he would call for his head chef and Jacob and invite them to enjoy the delicious food that was served to him, which was seen as a very high honor.
The dwarf was the wonder of the whole city. The head cook constantly received entreaties from various personages to be allowed to witness the dwarf’s cooking, and some of the most distinguished men in the State asked and received permission from the Duke to allow their cooks to take lessons from the little man. They paid him well for the instructions they received, but Long-Nose divided the money between all the other cooks, for he did not wish them to become jealous of him.
The dwarf was the talk of the entire city. The head cook was continuously approached by different people wanting to see the dwarf cook, and some of the most prominent figures in the State got permission from the Duke to let their cooks take lessons from the little guy. They paid him well for his teachings, but Long-Nose shared the money with all the other cooks because he didn’t want them to feel jealous of him.
Two whole years the dwarf passed in the Duke’s service and was well content with the treatment he received. It was only the thought of his estrangement from his parents that gave him the least unhappiness. Nothing out of the common had happened to him until the following occurrence took place.
For two whole years, the dwarf served the Duke and was satisfied with how he was treated. The only thing that bothered him was the thought of being separated from his parents. Nothing unusual had happened to him until the following event occurred.
He was a better hand at a bargain than most, always seeing at a glance which were the best goods on sale, and for this reason, whenever he had the time, he used to go to market himself.
He was better at bargaining than most, always able to quickly spot the best deals on sale. For this reason, whenever he had the time, he would go to the market himself.
One morning he went to the goose fair to buy geese. He was no longer greeted with scorn and laughter, for everyone knew him to be the Duke’s favourite cook, and every good wife with geese to sell thought herself lucky if his long nose turned in her direction.
One morning, he went to the goose fair to buy geese. No one mocked or laughed at him anymore because everyone recognized him as the Duke’s favorite cook, and every good wife with geese to sell considered herself fortunate if his long nose pointed her way.
[Pg 140] He went up and down the market-place, and at length purchased three live geese which were just the size he required. He lifted the basket in which they were placed upon his broad shoulders and turned towards home.
[Pg140] He walked around the marketplace and finally bought three live geese that were just the right size. He lifted the basket they were in onto his broad shoulders and headed home.
It struck him as somewhat strange that only two of the geese cackled and gabbled as geese are wont to do; the third was silent, except when she heaved a sigh that sounded almost human.
It seemed a bit odd to him that only two of the geese were cackling and gabbing like geese usually do; the third one was quiet, except for the sigh she let out that sounded almost human.
“The creature must be ill,” he said aloud. “I had better cook her quickly before she gets worse.”
“The creature must be sick,” he said aloud. “I should cook her fast before she gets worse.”
Then to his astonishment the goose answered quite plainly—
Then to his surprise, the goose replied very clearly—
Frightened out of his wits, Long-Nose set down the cage, and the goose looked at him with her beautiful wise eyes and sighed.
Frightened out of his mind, Long-Nose put down the cage, and the goose gazed at him with her beautiful, knowing eyes and sighed.
“There, there,” said the dwarf, “have no fear, I would not harm such a wonderful bird as yourself, for it is not once in a lifetime that one meets a goose that can talk. I wager you have not always worn feathers; I myself have been bewitched, and turned into a squirrel, and I expect it is the same with you.”
“There, there,” said the dwarf, “don’t be afraid, I wouldn’t hurt such a wonderful bird as you. It’s not every day you meet a talking goose. I bet you haven’t always had feathers; I’ve been cursed and turned into a squirrel, and I imagine you’ve gone through something similar.”
“You are right,” said the goose. “Alas! I did not always bear this humble form, and at my birth who would have dared prophecy that Mimi, the daughter of the great magician Wetterbock, would end her days in a Duke’s kitchen.”
"You’re right,” said the goose. “Unfortunately! I didn’t always have this humble appearance, and when I was born, who would have guessed that Mimi, the daughter of the great magician Wetterbock, would end up spending her days in a Duke’s kitchen."
[Pg 143] “Set your mind at rest, dear Miss Mimi,” said the dwarf consolingly; “so sure as I am an honest fellow and second cook to his Highness, no one shall do you any harm. I will have a coop placed for you in my own apartment and you shall have as much food as you require and I will devote all my spare time to you. The rest of the kitchen servants will be told that I am fattening you on some particular herbs to give you a specially good flavour, and I will take the first opportunity of setting you at liberty.”
[Pg143] “Don’t worry, dear Miss Mimi,” the dwarf said kindly; “as sure as I’m an honest guy and the second cook for his Highness, no one will harm you. I’ll get a cage for you in my own room, and you can have as much food as you need. I’ll spend all my free time with you. The other kitchen staff will be told that I’m fattening you up with special herbs to give you great flavor, and I’ll find the first chance to set you free.”
The goose thanked him with tears in her eyes, and the dwarf took means to provide for her as he had promised. She was placed in a wicker cage and fed by Long-Nose alone, and he took care, instead of giving her the ordinary food required by geese, to serve her with dainty cakes and sweets. As often as he could he sat and talked to her and tried to comfort her. They told each other their sad stories, and in this way Long-Nose learned that Mimi was the daughter of the great magician Wetterbock, who lived on the island of Gothland. He had quarrelled with a very wicked fairy, who had managed to outwit him and, in revenge, to change Mimi into a goose, and bring her far away from her home.
The goose thanked him with tears in her eyes, and the dwarf took action to take care of her as he had promised. She was placed in a wicker cage and fed exclusively by Long-Nose, who made sure to serve her fancy cakes and sweets instead of the usual goose food. Whenever he could, he sat and talked to her, trying to comfort her. They shared their sad stories, and through this, Long-Nose learned that Mimi was the daughter of the great magician Wetterbock, who lived on the island of Gothland. He had had a falling out with a very wicked fairy, who had managed to outsmart him and, in revenge, turned Mimi into a goose and took her far away from her home.
The dwarf in return told her all his adventures, and she said: “I am not altogether ignorant of magic myself, having learnt some things from my father. What you tell me about the quarrel over the herb basket and your sudden transformation on smelling a certain herb proves to me that the old woman used some herb in her enchantment, and if you are [Pg 144] able to find that herb you will probably regain your natural form.” This was small comfort for Long-Nose, for he had not the least idea where he could find such a herb. Still, he thanked her, and tried to be a little more hopeful too.
The dwarf shared all his adventures with her, and she replied, “I’m not completely clueless about magic myself; I’ve learned a few things from my father. What you mentioned about the argument over the herb basket and your sudden change when you smelled a particular herb suggests to me that the old woman used some kind of herb in her spell. If you can find that herb, you might be able to get your real form back.” This didn’t give Long-Nose much comfort, as he had no idea where to find such a herb. Nevertheless, he thanked her and tried to feel a little more hopeful.
It was just at this time that the Duke had a visit from a neighbouring Prince, a friend of his.
It was around this time that the Duke received a visit from a neighboring Prince, a friend of his.
He sent for Long-Nose and said to him: “Now is the time to prove if you serve me faithfully, and are a true master of your art. This Prince, who is now my guest, lives better than anyone I know, except myself. He prides himself upon the first-rate cooks he keeps and he is a very knowing man. Now be careful that my table is served daily with such dishes that may arouse his astonishment and envy. Never let the same kind of food appear twice during his visit. You may ask my treasurer for as much money as you require to purchase materials for your cooking. If you wanted to baste your roasts with gold and diamonds you should have them. I would sooner beggar myself than have to blush for the quality of my viands.”
He summoned Long-Nose and said to him: “Now is the time to show if you truly serve me well and are a real expert in your craft. This Prince, who is currently my guest, lives better than anyone I know, except for myself. He takes pride in the top-notch chefs he employs, and he is very discerning. So, make sure that my table is set every day with dishes that will astonish and impress him. Never let the same type of food show up twice during his stay. You can ask my treasurer for any amount of money you need to buy ingredients for your cooking. If you want to baste your roasts with gold and diamonds, go for it. I would rather go broke than feel embarrassed about the quality of my food.”
The dwarf bowed and promised the Duke that he would so manage that the dainty palate of the Prince could not fail to approve of the dishes set before him.
The dwarf bowed and assured the Duke that he would make sure the Prince’s refined taste would definitely enjoy the dishes served to him.
The little cook exerted all his skill and spared neither his master’s treasures nor himself. All day long he was enveloped in a cloud of steam, out of which issued his voice giving orders to the other cooks and scullions. It would take too long to recount all the delicious foods he cooked, suffice it to [Pg 145] say that for a whole fortnight the Duke and his guest were served as they had never been served before, and a smile of enjoyment was constantly to be seen upon the face of the royal visitor.
The little cook used all his skills and didn’t hold back on his master’s treasures or himself. All day long, he was surrounded by clouds of steam, from which his voice could be heard giving orders to the other cooks and kitchen helpers. It would take too long to list all the delicious dishes he made; let’s just say that for two whole weeks, the Duke and his guest were served like never before, and a look of pleasure was always on the royal visitor's face.
At the end of that time the Duke sent for the dwarf and presented him to the Prince, asking him, at the same time, what he thought of him as a cook.
At the end of that time, the Duke called for the dwarf and introduced him to the Prince, while also asking what he thought of him as a cook.
“You are indeed a wonderful cook,” said the noble visitor to the little man. “During the whole of my stay here I have not had the same kind of dish twice. But I must own I have been surprised that you have never tempted our appetites with the queen of all dainties, a Souzeraine pasty.”
“You're truly an amazing cook,” said the noble guest to the little man. “Throughout my entire stay here, I've never had the same dish twice. But I have to admit, I've been surprised that you haven't offered us the queen of all delicacies, a Souzeraine pasty.”
The dwarf was rather upset, for it chanced that he had never heard of this before, but he managed to hide his discomposure.
The dwarf was quite upset because he had never heard of this before, but he managed to hide his discomfort.
“Sir,” said he, “I had hoped you were to honour this court with your presence for a long time yet, and therefore did I delay setting this dish before you, for with what better dish could a cook serve you, as a parting greeting, than with that of a Souzeraine pasty?”
“Sir,” he said, “I had hoped you would be here in this court for a while longer, and that’s why I waited to serve this dish to you. What better dish could a cook present as a farewell than a Souzeraine pasty?”
“Oh! indeed,” said the Duke smiling, “so I suppose you were waiting for me to leave the world for ever before giving me the parting greeting, for I have never so much as heard of this pasty, much less tasted it. But we will wait for it no longer; to-morrow morning we shall expect you to serve it up to us for breakfast.”
“Oh! really,” said the Duke with a smile, “I guess you were waiting for me to leave this world for good before saying goodbye, because I’ve never even heard of this pastry, let alone tasted it. But we won’t wait for it any longer; tomorrow morning, we expect you to serve it to us for breakfast.”
“As my lord wills,” answered the dwarf, and bowing low he left their presence. He was terribly [Pg 146] upset, for he had not the least idea how to make the pasty. He went to his room and there wept and bemoaned his sad fate.
“As my lord wishes,” replied the dwarf, and bowing deeply, he left them. He was extremely upset because he had no idea how to make the pastry. He went to his room and there cried and lamented his unfortunate fate.
But the goose Mimi came to him and, after enquiring the cause of his sorrow, said: “Dry your tears, for I think I can help you in this matter. This dish was frequently set upon my father’s table and I know pretty well how it was concocted. Even if I cannot tell you every single ingredient, you will no doubt flavour the pie so deliciously that the Prince will not detect any omission.”
But the goose Mimi came to him and, after asking about the reason for his sadness, said: “Wipe your tears, because I think I can help you with this. This dish was often served at my father's table, and I know quite well how it was made. Even if I can't tell you every single ingredient, you'll still season the pie so deliciously that the Prince won’t notice anything missing.”
She then proceeded to name to the dwarf the various ingredients required.
She then went on to list the different ingredients needed to the dwarf.
He was ready to jump for joy, and blessed the day upon which he had purchased the goose, and then set to work to make the pasty.
He was ready to jump for joy and thanked the day he bought the goose, then got started on making the pie.
He made a little trial one to begin with and it tasted delicious. He gave the head cook a piece to taste and he could not say enough in praise of it.
He started with a small test batch, and it tasted amazing. He let the head chef try a piece, and he couldn't stop praising it.
The following morning he made a large one and sent it to table decorated with wreaths of flowers. He dressed himself in his state robes and entered the dining hall just as the carver had served the Duke and his guest with slices of the pasty.
The next morning, he made a big one and sent it to a table adorned with flower wreaths. He put on his ceremonial robes and walked into the dining hall just as the carver was serving the Duke and his guest slices of the pie.
The Duke took a large mouthful and then cast his eyes up towards the ceiling. “Ah!” said he, as soon as he could speak, “this has been truly called the queen of pasties, and as for my cook, he is the king of cooks. What say you, dear friend?”
The Duke took a big bite and then looked up at the ceiling. “Ah!” he said as soon as he could talk, “this is truly called the queen of pastries, and as for my chef, he is the king of chefs. What do you think, my dear friend?”
The guest took one or two mouthfuls before answering, and then, having well tasted the flavour, he said rather scornfully as he pushed away his plate: [Pg 147] “It is as I thought! It is an excellent pasty no doubt, but not the Souzeraine.”
The guest took a couple of bites before responding, and after really tasting it, he said somewhat disdainfully as he pushed his plate away: [Pg147] “It’s just as I expected! It’s definitely a great pastry, but not the Souzeraine.”
The Duke frowned and reddened with anger—“Dog of a dwarf,” cried he, “how dare you treat me so? I have a good mind to have your head chopped off as a punishment for your bad cookery.”
The Duke frowned and turned red with anger—“You little dog,” he shouted, “how dare you treat me like this? I’m tempted to have your head cut off as punishment for your terrible cooking.”
“My lord, I assure you I have made the pasty according to all the rules of the art of cookery,” replied the dwarf trembling.
“My lord, I promise I've made the pie according to all the rules of cooking,” the dwarf replied, shaking.
“It is false, you rascal,” replied the Duke, kicking him away. “If it were right my guest would not say it was wrong. I have a good mind to have you made into mincemeat and baked in a pie yourself.”
“It’s not true, you scoundrel,” replied the Duke, kicking him away. “If it were right, my guest wouldn’t say it was wrong. I’m seriously considering turning you into mincemeat and baking you in a pie.”
“Have mercy,” cried the poor little man, prostrating himself before the royal guest and clasping his feet in his arms. “I pray you tell me what I have left out of the pasty that it fails to suit your palate? Do not condemn me to death for a handful of meat and flour.”
“Have mercy,” cried the poor little man, throwing himself at the feet of the royal guest and holding onto his legs. “Please, tell me what I missed in the pasty that makes it unappetizing to you? Don’t sentence me to death over a bit of meat and flour.”
“It will be of little assistance to you to know, my dear Long-Nose,” answered the Prince with a smile, “I was quite certain yesterday that you would not be able to make this pasty as well as my cook can, because the chief requisite is a herb which does not grow in this country. It is known as ‘The Cook’s Delight,’ and without this the pasty is practically tasteless, and your master will never eat it with the same pleasure that I can in my own country.”
“It won’t help you much to know this, my dear Long-Nose,” replied the Prince with a smile, “I was pretty sure yesterday that you wouldn’t be able to make this pasty as well as my cook does, because the main ingredient is a herb that doesn’t grow in this country. It’s called ‘The Cook’s Delight,’ and without it, the pasty is nearly tasteless, so your master will never enjoy it as much as I do back in my own country.”
Then the Duke flew into the most terrible rage—“I vow by my honour that either you shall taste this pasty to-morrow morning, exactly as you are [Pg 148] accustomed to have it, or else the head of this fellow shall pay for his blunder. Go, dog of a dwarf, I give you four-and-twenty hours to accomplish it in.”
Then the Duke erupted in a furious rage—“I swear on my honor that either you will eat this pie tomorrow morning, just like you usually do, or else this guy's head will pay for his mistake. Go, you little dog, I’m giving you twenty-four hours to get it done.”
The poor dwarf went to his room and told this fresh trouble to the goose.
The poor dwarf went to his room and shared this new problem with the goose.
“Come, take heart,” said she, “fortunately I know every herb that grows and I am sure I can find this one for you. It is a happy thing that it chances to be a new moon to-night, for only at the time of the new moon does this plant grow. But tell me, are there any ancient chestnut trees near the palace?”
“Come on, don’t lose hope,” she said. “Luckily, I know every herb that grows, and I’m sure I can find this one for you. It’s a good thing it happens to be a new moon tonight because this plant only grows during the new moon. But tell me, are there any old chestnut trees near the palace?”
“Oh! yes,” replied the dwarf, with a lighter heart. “Two hundred paces from the palace, beside the lake, there is quite a large group of chestnut trees; but why do you ask?”
“Oh! yes,” replied the dwarf, feeling a bit relieved. “Two hundred steps from the palace, next to the lake, there’s a big cluster of chestnut trees; but why do you want to know?”
“Because the herb is only found at the root of very old chestnut trees,” answered Mimi. “Let us lose no time, but go and search for what you require. Take me under your arm and put me down when we have reached the spot, and I will help you search.”
“Because the herb only grows at the roots of very old chestnut trees,” Mimi replied. “Let’s not waste any time; let’s go find what you need. Carry me under your arm and set me down when we get there, and I’ll help you look.”
He did as she bade him; but as he would have passed out of the gateway of the palace, the sentry barred the way with his lance. “My good Long-Nose,” said he, “I have the strictest orders not to let you out of the house. Your end has come, I fear.”
He did what she asked him to do; but just as he was about to leave the palace, the guard blocked his path with his spear. “My good Long-Nose,” he said, “I have strict orders not to let you leave the house. I’m afraid your time is up.”
“But surely I can go into the garden,” replied the dwarf. “Be so good as to send one of your comrades to enquire if I may go into the garden to search for herbs.”
“But I can definitely go into the garden,” replied the dwarf. “Could you please send one of your friends to ask if I can go into the garden to look for herbs?”
[Pg 149] The sentry did so and permission was given, for the garden had such high walls surrounding it that it seemed impossible for him to escape.
[Pg149] The guard did that, and permission was granted since the garden had such tall walls all around it that it seemed impossible for him to get away.

As soon as he was in the open he placed Mimi carefully on the ground and she at once began to run towards the lake on the banks of which the chestnut trees grew. Long-Nose followed her with a sinking heart, for he had already made up his mind that, if the herb could not be found, he would drown himself in the lake rather than allow his head to be cut off.
As soon as he was outside, he gently set Mimi down on the ground, and she immediately started running toward the lake lined with chestnut trees. Long-Nose followed her with a heavy heart, as he had already decided that if he couldn’t find the herb, he would rather drown in the lake than let them behead him.
The goose sought in vain for the herb, she left not a blade of grass unturned, and at length she [Pg 150] began to cry from sympathy. She would not give up the search until evening began to fall, and the darkness made it difficult to distinguish any surrounding objects. Just as they were about to abandon the search the dwarf looked across the lake and then cried out: “Look, at the other side of the lake is a huge old chestnut tree. Let us go and search there, perhaps good fortune blooms yonder.”
The goose searched fruitlessly for the herb, leaving no blade of grass unturned, and eventually she began to cry out of sympathy. She refused to give up the search until evening fell, making it hard to see anything around her. Just when they were about to give up, the dwarf glanced across the lake and shouted, “Look, there's a giant old chestnut tree on the other side of the lake. Let's go search there; maybe good fortune awaits us.”
The goose waddled and flew and waddled and flew, the dwarf hurrying after her as fast as his little legs would let him, until at length they had reached the other side of the lake. The chestnut tree cast a vast shade and it was so dark all around that it was difficult to distinguish anything, but suddenly the goose gave a cry of joy and flapped her wings with delight.
The goose waddled and flew and waddled and flew, the dwarf rushing after her as fast as his little legs would allow, until they finally reached the other side of the lake. The chestnut tree provided a large shade, and it was so dark all around that it was hard to see anything, but suddenly the goose let out a joyful cry and flapped her wings in excitement.
She thrust her head into the long grass and plucked something which she deftly offered in her bill to Long-Nose. “This is the herb,” said she, “and it grows here in such quantities you will always have a plentiful supply.”
She stuck her head into the tall grass and grabbed something which she skillfully offered in her beak to Long-Nose. “This is the herb,” she said, “and it grows here in such abundance you will always have plenty.”
The dwarf looked at the herb thoughtfully. A sweet scent assailed his nostrils and reminded him of the scene of his transformation; the stalk, too, of the plant was of a bluish-green colour and it bore a bright red flower, flecked with yellow.
The dwarf examined the herb thoughtfully. A sweet scent filled his nose and brought back memories of his transformation; the plant's stalk was a bluish-green and it had a bright red flower with yellow spots.
“Mimi,” said he, “by great good fortune I do believe we have chanced upon the very herb that changed me from a squirrel into the creature I am now. Shall I make a trial of it?”
“Mimi,” he said, “I really think we’ve stumbled upon the exact herb that turned me from a squirrel into the creature I am now. Should I give it a try?”
“Not yet,” replied the goose. “Take a handful of the herbs with you and let us go back to your [Pg 151] room. There you can collect your money and all that you possess and then we will try the power of the herb.”
“Not yet,” said the goose. “Grab a handful of the herbs and let’s head back to your [Pg151] room. There, you can gather your money and everything you have, and then we’ll see what the herb can do.”
They returned to the dwarf’s room, he with a heart beating loudly with excitement. He took between fifty and sixty ducats he had saved, and tied them up in a bundle with some of his clothes, then saying: “May good fortune aid me to be rid of my burden,” he thrust his nose into the bunch of herbs and sniffed their fragrance. Then his limbs and joints began to crack and stretch, he could feel his head rising from between his shoulders, squinting down his nose he could see it growing smaller and smaller, his back and chest straightened themselves out, and his legs became longer.
They went back to the dwarf’s room, and he felt his heart racing with excitement. He gathered about fifty or sixty ducats he had saved and bundled them up with some of his clothes. Then he said, “I hope good fortune helps me to shed this burden,” and he buried his nose in the bunch of herbs, inhaling their scent. As he did, he felt his limbs and joints crack and stretch; he could sense his head lifting up from his shoulders. As he looked down his nose, he saw it shrinking smaller and smaller, his back and chest straightened out, and his legs grew longer.
The goose looked on in astonishment. “Oh! how tall and handsome you are,” she cried, “there is not the faintest resemblance left to the dwarf Long-Nose.”
The goose stared in disbelief. “Oh! You’re so tall and handsome,” she exclaimed, “there’s not even a hint of a resemblance to the little guy Long-Nose.”
As for Jacob, he was beside himself with joy; but he did not forget the thanks he owed to Mimi. His first impulse was to go to his parents, but gratitude urged him to suppress this wish.
As for Jacob, he was overflowing with joy; but he didn’t forget the gratitude he owed to Mimi. His first instinct was to go to his parents, but his appreciation made him hold back that desire.
“But for you,” he said to Mimi, “I might have retained my hideous form all the days of my life, or I might even have lost my life. Now is the time to repay my debt. I will take you straightway to your father, whose magic powers will at once enable him to disenchant you.” The goose wept tears of joy and accepted his offer gratefully.
“But for you,” he said to Mimi, “I might have kept my ugly form for the rest of my life, or I might have even died. Now it’s time to repay my debt. I’ll take you right to your father, whose magical powers will immediately allow him to break the spell on you.” The goose cried tears of joy and gratefully accepted his offer.
Jacob passed the sentries safely, for they had only been ordered to bar the way to the dwarf Long-Nose.
Jacob got past the guards without any trouble since they had only been told to stop the dwarf Long-Nose.
[Pg 152] With Mimi beneath his arm he very soon reached the sea-shore, and before long her home was in sight.
[Pg152] With Mimi under his arm, he quickly arrived at the beach, and soon her home appeared on the horizon.
The great Wetterbock soon turned the goose into a charming young lady, and, having loaded her rescuer with valuable gifts, bade him farewell.
The great Wetterbock quickly transformed the goose into a lovely young lady, and after rewarding her rescuer with valuable gifts, said goodbye to him.
Jacob hastened home, and his parents were only too delighted to accept the handsome young man as their long-lost son.
Jacob hurried home, and his parents were more than happy to welcome the handsome young man as their long-lost son.
With the presents he had received from Wetterbock he was able to purchase a shop, and he became a very rich man and lived happily all his days.
With the gifts he got from Wetterbock, he was able to buy a shop, and he became very wealthy and lived happily for the rest of his life.
But his disappearance from the Duke’s palace caused a great hubbub. When the morning came on which the Duke was to fulfil his vow and behead the dwarf if he had not found the herb, lo! the dwarf himself was missing.
But his disappearance from the Duke’s palace caused a huge commotion. When morning arrived on the day the Duke was supposed to keep his promise and behead the dwarf if he hadn’t found the herb, surprise! The dwarf himself was gone.
The Prince declared the Duke had allowed him to escape to avoid losing such a splendid cook, and said he had broken his word.
The Prince said that the Duke had let him escape to prevent losing such an amazing cook and mentioned that he had gone back on his word.
They quarrelled so violently that a war ensued, which is known in all histories of those lands as “The Herb War,” and when at length peace was declared it was called “The Pasty Peace,” and at the reconciliation feast the Prince’s cook served up a Souzeraine pasty, to which the Duke did full justice.
They argued so intensely that a war broke out, which is referred to in all the histories of those regions as “The Herb War.” When peace was finally declared, it was named “The Pasty Peace.” During the reconciliation feast, the Prince’s cook presented a Souzeraine pasty, which the Duke thoroughly enjoyed.
THIS is the story of Abner, the Jew, who by reason of his great powers of observation, instead of benefiting himself by his sagacity, brought himself into dire straits and well-nigh lost his life.
THIS is the story of Abner, a Jew, who, due to his keen powers of observation, ended up in serious trouble instead of using his insight for his own benefit, and nearly lost his life.

Abner, the Jew.
Abner, the Jewish man.
It is well known that all Jews are observant and crafty; Abner was no exception to the rule.
It is well known that all Jews are observant and clever; Abner was no exception to this.
He was strolling one evening beyond the gateway of Morocco, glancing from right to left in case by chance he could see anything likely to be used to his advantage. He was feeling particularly well pleased with himself, for he had done a very good day’s business. He had managed to sell a sick slave for a good sum of money, knowing he would prove of little value to the purchaser, and he had bought a camel-load of gum and spices for a very low price, and expected to make a large profit, so he smiled and stroked his beard and paced up and down in a very happy frame of mind.
He was walking one evening outside the gateway of Morocco, looking from side to side in case he spotted something that could benefit him. He was feeling particularly pleased with himself, as he had had a very successful day. He had sold a sick slave for a good amount of money, knowing that the buyer would get little value from him, and he had bought a load of gum and spices for a very low price, expecting to make a big profit. So, he smiled, stroked his beard, and walked back and forth in a very happy mood.
[Pg 154] Presently he heard the sound of people running and shouting and a number of the Emperor’s grooms, with the Master of the Horse at their head, came along. They ran here and there in wild disorder, evidently searching eagerly for something or someone who was lost.
[Page154] Right now, he heard people running and shouting, and a group of the Emperor’s grooms, led by the Master of the Horse, came by. They were rushing around in chaos, clearly searching desperately for something or someone who was missing.
“Hullo, you dog of a Jew,” cried the Master of the Horse, “have you seen anything of the Emperor’s horse, a fine creature ready saddled and bridled? He has run away and is lost.”
“Halo, you dog of a Jew,” shouted the Master of the Horse, “have you seen the Emperor’s horse, a beautiful creature that’s all saddled and ready? It has run away and is missing.”
“Ah,” answered Abner thoughtfully, “he was one of the swiftest horses you could meet, with a small, delicately-shaped hoof, silver shoes, his mane shone like gold, fifteen hands high, a tail three feet and a half in length, and his bridle bit is of pure gold.”
“Ah,” Abner replied, deep in thought, “he was one of the fastest horses you could find, with small, elegantly shaped hooves, silver shoes, his mane shining like gold, standing fifteen hands high, a tail three and a half feet long, and his bridle bit is made of pure gold.”
“Yes, yes,” cried the Master of the Horse, “you have described him exactly; tell me where we can find the Emperor’s horse.”
“Yes, yes,” shouted the Master of the Horse, “you’ve described him perfectly; tell me where we can find the Emperor’s horse.”
“But I have seen no horse,” replied Abner, smiling craftily, “how therefore can I tell you where he is?”
“But I haven't seen any horse,” Abner replied, smiling slyly, “so how can I tell you where it is?”
The Master of the Horse was about to insist upon Abner explaining this apparent contradiction, when by a strange coincidence another event occurred which prevented him.
The Master of the Horse was just about to demand that Abner clarify this obvious contradiction when, by a strange twist of fate, something else happened that stopped him.
A troop of black slaves came running towards them, crying aloud, “Hath any one seen the Empress’ lap-dog? Aline, Aline, where art thou?”
A group of black slaves came running toward them, shouting, “Has anyone seen the Empress's lapdog? Aline, Aline, where are you?”
“Is it not a small spaniel with a long coat, a feathery tail, and lame in the right foreleg?”
"Isn't it a little spaniel with a long coat, a fluffy tail, and a limp in its right front leg?"
“Yes, yes,” cried the slaves, “of a certainty thou hast described the dog. The Empress is in a swoon [Pg 157] on account of the loss of her favourite and will certainly not recover until Aline is restored to her; tell us, therefore, where thou hast seen the dog!”
“Yes, yes,” shouted the slaves, “you’ve definitely described the dog. The Empress has fainted [Pg157] because of the loss of her favorite and won’t recover until Aline is back with her; so please tell us, where did you see the dog!”
“I have seen no dog,” replied Abner, “neither was I so much as aware that our Empress possessed one.”
“I haven’t seen any dog,” Abner replied, “and I wasn’t even aware that our Empress had one.”
Then both the stable men and the slaves of the harem fell to abusing Abner, the shameless Jew, who did not scruple to make game of his Emperor and Empress. They seized him and dragged him before the Emperor and recounted all that had happened, suggesting that most certainly the Jew had seen and stolen the animals in question.
Then both the stable workers and the harem slaves started insulting Abner, the shameless Jew, who had no hesitation in mocking his Emperor and Empress. They grabbed him and brought him before the Emperor, telling everything that occurred, implying that the Jew definitely had seen and stolen the animals in question.
The Jew continued to protest his innocence, but all in vain; by way of a beginning he was ordered and received fifty strokes with the bastinado upon the soles of his feet, and after that he was assured that if the horse and the little dog were not recovered he would pay for their loss with his life.
The Jew kept insisting he was innocent, but it was no use; as a start, he was ordered to take fifty lashes on the soles of his feet with the cane, and after that, he was warned that if the horse and the little dog weren’t found, he would have to pay for their loss with his life.
The palace was still in a high state of commotion, when a black slave came running in, breathless and exhausted, but bearing the good news that both horse and dog had been found.
The palace was still in a state of chaos when a Black slave rushed in, out of breath and exhausted, but bringing the good news that both the horse and the dog had been found.
The horse, fed on the best corn and oats in the Emperor’s stable, had yet preferred his freedom and a bite of grass in a green meadow, where he had been found quietly grazing.
The horse, eating only the finest corn and oats in the Emperor’s stable, still preferred his freedom and a bite of grass in a green meadow, where he was found peacefully grazing.
As for the little dog, he had been found in the company of a number of mongrels whose society was quite unfit for such an aristocratic little animal as an Empress’ pet.
As for the little dog, he had been found with a group of mixed-breed dogs whose company was completely unsuitable for such an aristocratic little creature as an Empress' pet.
The Emperor now demanded an explanation from [Pg 158] Abner as to how he had been able to describe two animals he had never seen.
The Emperor now wanted an explanation from [Pg158] Abner about how he could describe two animals he had never seen.
The Jew bowed low before the Emperor and made answer: “I was taking a walk in the cool of the evening in a little wood, where the soil was sandy and loose; presently I noticed the prints of small paws, the right fore-paw print making a slighter impression in the sand than the others, therefore I knew the little animal was lame. One each side of the fore-paw prints there was a slight trail in the sand which proved the animal’s ears had been long and sweeping the ground, and it was impossible to avoid knowing that the tail was long and feathery, for, in an access of joy, probably at the freedom he was enjoying, he had wagged his tail to and fro, and brushed the sand aside. Therefore I knew to a nicety the kind of dog that had passed that way.
The Jew bowed deeply before the Emperor and replied, “I was taking a walk in the cool of the evening in a small woods, where the soil was sandy and loose. Soon, I noticed the prints of small paws; the right front paw print made a lighter impression in the sand than the others, so I realized the little animal was lame. On each side of the front paw prints, there was a faint trail in the sand, indicating that the animal had long ears sweeping the ground. It was clear that the tail was long and feathery because, in a moment of joy, probably from the freedom he was enjoying, he had wagged his tail back and forth, brushing the sand aside. So, I clearly recognized the type of dog that had passed this way.”
“As far as the horse is concerned, as I was walking upon another path in the wood I noticed the tracks of a horse’s hoofs. I examined them and found them small and delicate, such as only a highly-bred horse’s hoofs would be; from the distance apart I judged that the horse had been galloping at a great rate, and I noticed a stone against which he had evidently struck one hoof and left a small silver shaving, therefore I knew he was shod with silver shoes. The path down which I was walking was seven feet wide and the palms on each side had had the dust brushed from their leaves. ‘Ah!’ said I, ‘the horse swished his tail to and fro and swept the palms with it on each side of him, therefore the tail must have been at least three and a half feet in length.’ The branches of the trees beneath [Pg 159] which I was walking were some five feet from the ground and I saw that leaves had freshly fallen from them, no doubt brushed off by the horse in his flight, therefore I guessed him to be fifteen hands high. On the bushes I saw traces of golden-brown horse hair, caught here and there, and I knew then the colour of the horse that had passed that way.
“As I was walking along another path in the woods, I noticed horse tracks. I examined them and found they were small and delicate, like the hooves of a well-bred horse. From the distance between the prints, I figured the horse had been galloping fast, and I saw a stone that it must have struck with one hoof, leaving a small silver marking, which told me the horse had silver shoes. The path I was on was seven feet wide, and the palm trees on either side had their leaves dusted off. ‘Ah!’ I thought, ‘the horse swished its tail back and forth and brushed the palms, which means the tail must have been at least three and a half feet long.’ The tree branches above me were about five feet off the ground, and I noticed fresh leaves had fallen from them, likely knocked off by the horse as it ran by, so I guessed the horse was about fifteen hands tall. I spotted golden-brown hair stuck to the bushes, and I realized then the color of the horse that had passed this way.”
“As I left the cover of the bushes I noticed a tiny mark of gold on a rock, and guessed that the runaway had had a golden bit between its teeth, which it had rubbed against the stone as it bounded past.”
“As I stepped out from behind the bushes, I spotted a small mark of gold on a rock and guessed that the runaway must have had a gold piece in its mouth that it had scraped against the stone while it ran by.”
“Now, by the beard of the Prophet,” cried the delighted Emperor, “that is what I call good eyesight, and no mistake. I only wish my master of the Hounds and the Chief of the Police had such eyes for a trail. Now, Master Jew, it is but fair we should reward you on account of what you have innocently suffered, and for the sake of the sagacity you have shown. As you should have paid me a hundred sequins, you shall be pardoned fifty on account of the fifty strokes you received. Now open your purse and pay me the other fifty, but remember to beware in future of how you make a laughing stock of your Emperor: if you wish to ridicule anyone, the pain in your feet may serve to remind you it would be best to make a butt of one of lesser degree!”
“Now, by the beard of the Prophet,” exclaimed the delighted Emperor, “that’s what I call great eyesight, no doubt about it. I only wish my master of the Hounds and the Chief of Police had such keen eyes for a trail. Now, Master Jew, it’s only fair we reward you for what you’ve innocently endured and for the cleverness you’ve shown. Since you should have paid me a hundred sequins, I’ll pardon you fifty because of the fifty strokes you received. Now open your purse and pay me the other fifty, but remember, be careful in the future about making a fool of your Emperor: if you want to mock someone, let the pain in your feet remind you that it’s better to target someone of lesser status!”
THERE was once a Sheik of Alexandria named Ali Banu. Although he was good and generous, rich and clever, he was a very unhappy man, for he had the misfortune to lose his only son when he was but ten years of age, and the joy of his father’s heart.
THERE was once a Sheik of Alexandria named Ali Banu. Although he was good and generous, rich and smart, he was a very unhappy man because he suffered the loss of his only son when the boy was just ten years old, taking away the joy of his father's heart.

Almansor in the camp of the Franks. (P. 164.)
Almansor in the Frankish camp. (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
It was at the time when the Franks overran the country like a pack of hungry wolves. They had conquered Alexandria and had pushed their way further and further, and attacked the Mamelukes.
It was during the time when the Franks swept across the country like a pack of hungry wolves. They had taken control of Alexandria and advanced further and further, attacking the Mamelukes.
The Sheik was a wise man and tried therefore to keep the peace with them, but they grudged him his [Pg 161] wealth and so made an excuse to quarrel with him. They pretended that he had been supplying the Mamelukes secretly with weapons, horses, and stores, and so they seized his young son Kairam and carried him away to their camp as a hostage.
The Sheik was a wise man and tried to keep the peace with them, but they resented his wealth and found a reason to argue with him. They claimed that he had been secretly providing the Mamelukes with weapons, horses, and supplies, so they took his young son Kairam and brought him to their camp as a hostage.
The Sheik offered ransom money, but the Franks would not part with the boy, because they believed that if they kept him long enough the father would be glad to pay even the most extortionate price for his release.
The Sheik offered a ransom, but the Franks refused to let the boy go, thinking that if they held onto him long enough, the father would be willing to pay even an outrageous amount for his freedom.
But suddenly they were recalled to their own land, and as they had not time to bargain with the Sheik before embarking, they carried the boy Kairam with them.
But suddenly they were called back to their own land, and since they didn’t have time to negotiate with the Sheik before leaving, they took the boy Kairam with them.
The boy’s mother died of a broken heart and the poor old man never ceased to grieve for his son. Every year, upon the anniversary of the day his son was captured, he made a rule of setting at liberty twelve slaves. In order to divert his mind from his sorrow, the twelve who were about to be liberated each had to recount to him a story, and when this had been done they were released.
The boy’s mother died of a broken heart, and the poor old man never stopped grieving for his son. Every year, on the anniversary of the day his son was captured, he made it a point to free twelve slaves. To help take his mind off his sadness, each of the twelve who were about to be freed had to tell him a story, and once they did, they were released.
Upon one of these anniversaries some ten or eleven years after Kairam’s abduction, the Sheik took his seat on the floor, for his mourning for his son forbade him to sit upon the carpet of joy, his friends and acquaintance, who had come to comfort him, sat near him, and close beside him was Mustapha, the Dervish, who was his closest friend and had been his son’s instructor.
On one of these anniversaries, about ten or eleven years after Kairam’s abduction, the Sheik sat on the floor because his mourning for his son prevented him from sitting on the carpet of joy. His friends and acquaintances, who had come to comfort him, sat nearby, and right next to him was Mustapha, the Dervish, who was his closest friend and had been his son's teacher.
The slaves who were about to be released were [Pg 162] gathered before him; some were old and some young, but the one who called for the most attention was a tall and very handsome young man, whom the Sheik had purchased for a large sum of money, only a few days previously, of a slave trader from Tunis.
The slaves who were about to be released were [Pg162] gathered before him; some were old and some young, but the one who stood out the most was a tall and very handsome young man. The Sheik had bought him for a significant amount of money just a few days earlier from a slave trader in Tunis.
When several of the slaves had told their stories and it came to this young man’s turn, he arose, bowed to the Sheik, and said in a clear voice:
When several of the slaves had shared their stories and it was this young man’s turn, he stood up, bowed to the Sheik, and said in a clear voice:
“My Lord, the stories that have already been told are so much more interesting than any I could tell relating to myself, that with your permission I will recount to you the adventures of one of my friends.
“My Lord, the stories that have already been told are much more interesting than anything I could share about myself, so with your permission, I will tell you about the adventures of one of my friends.
“Upon the slave ship which brought me from Algeria there was a young man of about my own age who seemed to have been born to a better position than that in which I found him.
“On the slave ship that brought me from Algeria, there was a young man around my age who seemed like he was meant for a better life than the one he was in.”
“The rest of the unfortunate beings upon the ship were either of a low class, so that I did not care to mix with them, or else spoke a language I did not understand, and so, whenever I had any spare time, I spent it with this young man. His name was Almansor, and, by the manner in which he spoke, I judged him to be an Egyptian.
“The rest of the unfortunate people on the ship were either from a low class, so I didn't want to socialize with them, or they spoke a language I didn’t understand. So, whenever I had any free time, I spent it with this young man. His name was Almansor, and from the way he spoke, I figured he was Egyptian."
“We took great pleasure in each other’s society, and one day we told each other our stories, and his seemed certainly more interesting than mine.
“We enjoyed each other’s company a lot, and one day we shared our stories, and his definitely seemed more interesting than mine.”
“Almansor’s father held a distinguished position in an Egyptian town. He spent the days of his childhood surrounded by every comfort, although he was not spoilt or allowed to become effeminate, for his father was a wise man and trained him to be good and [Pg 163] virtuous, and gave him for his instructor a very learned man who taught him all that a youth should know. Almansor was about ten years of age when the Franks came from over the sea and made war upon his nation.
“Almansor’s father held a prestigious position in an Egyptian town. He spent his childhood surrounded by comforts, but he wasn’t spoiled or allowed to become soft, as his father was wise and taught him to be good and virtuous. He also hired a highly educated tutor to teach him everything a young man should know. Almansor was around ten years old when the Franks came from across the sea and waged war against his nation. [Pg163]”
“The boy’s father evidently incurred the displeasure of the Franks, for one day they came and demanded his wife as a hostage and a guarantee of his good intentions towards them, and upon his refusing to give her up they tore his son from him by force, and carried him away to their camp.”
“The boy's father clearly upset the Franks, because one day they showed up and demanded his wife as a hostage to ensure he would act kindly toward them. When he refused to give her up, they forcefully took his son away from him and carried him off to their camp.”
As the young slave recounted this, the Sheik hid his face in his hands and a murmur of displeasure arose in the apartment.
As the young slave told this story, the Sheik covered his face with his hands, and a low murmur of discontent spread through the apartment.
“How could this young man be so foolish as to tell such a story?” the Sheik’s friends asked one another. “How can he be so cruel as to open Ali Banu’s wounds afresh instead of attempting to heal them? How can he renew his grief instead of trying to allay it?”
“How could this young guy be so stupid as to tell such a story?” the Sheik’s friends asked each other. “How can he be so cruel as to reopen Ali Banu’s wounds instead of trying to heal them? How can he bring back his grief instead of trying to ease it?”
The overseer of the slaves was full of anger over the young man’s effrontery, and bade him roughly hold his peace, but the slave only showed surprise, and asked the Sheik in what way his story had displeased him. So the Sheik raised his head from his hands and said: “Calm yourselves, my friends. This young man has been but three days beneath my roof and quite possibly does not know of my sorrowful history. It is possible, considering the cruelties the Franks perpetrate, there may be another story similar to mine, or even this Almansor might be—” The Sheik did not finish his sentence, but bade the slave continue his story.
The overseer of the slaves was furious about the young man’s boldness and roughly told him to be quiet, but the slave just looked surprised and asked the Sheik how his story had upset him. The Sheik lifted his head from his hands and said, “Please, everyone, stay calm. This young man has only been under my roof for three days and probably doesn’t know my sad history. Given the cruelties the Franks commit, there might be another story like mine, or this Almansor could be—” The Sheik didn’t finish his sentence and told the slave to continue his story.
[Pg 164] “The young Almansor,” said he, “was, as I said, carried away to the camp of the Franks, where he did not fare so badly, for one of the generals took a fancy to him, and was amused at the boy’s answers to his questions, which were interpreted to him by a dragoman. He saw that he was well cared for and had all the food required, but that did not compensate the boy for the loss of his father and mother.
[Pg164] “The young Almansor,” he said, “was, as I mentioned, taken to the Frankish camp, where things weren't so bad for him. One of the generals liked him and found the boy’s responses to his questions entertaining, thanks to a translator. He noticed that Almansor was well taken care of and had plenty of food, but that didn’t make up for the loss of his parents.”
“He wept bitterly, but his tears did not melt the hard hearts of his captors. When the camp was broken up Almansor hoped he would be sent home, but no, the army moved on and on in pursuit of the Mamelukes, and young Almansor was carried in its train.
“He cried hard, but his tears didn’t soften the cold hearts of his captors. When the camp was disbanded, Almansor hoped he would be sent home, but no, the army kept moving on and on in pursuit of the Mamelukes, and young Almansor was taken along with them.”
“In vain he begged and implored the officers to send him back to his father; they told him he was the only security they had for his father’s good faith.
“In vain he begged and pleaded with the officers to send him back to his father; they told him he was the only guarantee they had for his father’s good faith.
“But all of a sudden a great commotion took place, all the soldiers began packing in great haste, and Almansor heard that the army had been recalled. He felt certain that if the Franks returned to their own country he would be restored to his home, and was happy in the thought of so soon seeing his parents again. The retreat towards the sea-shore was a hurried one, and Almansor very soon saw the great ships lying at anchor. The soldiers began to embark at once, but by nightfall only a small number were on board. Almansor tried hard to remain awake, for he believed he was to be set free immediately, but in spite of his efforts he fell into a deep sleep. Afterwards he felt sure that the Franks must have drugged him, for he slept so soundly that when he awoke it was broad [Pg 165] daylight, and he found himself in quite a different room to the one in which he had gone to sleep.
“But suddenly there was a huge commotion, and all the soldiers started packing in a rush. Almansor heard that the army had been called back. He felt sure that if the Franks returned to their home, he would be taken back to his, and he was excited at the thought of seeing his parents again so soon. The retreat towards the shore was frantic, and Almansor soon saw the big ships anchored. The soldiers began to board right away, but by nightfall, only a few were on board. Almansor tried hard to stay awake because he believed he would be set free immediately, but despite his efforts, he fell into a deep sleep. Later, he was convinced that the Franks must have drugged him, because he slept so soundly that when he woke up, it was broad [Pg165] daylight, and he found himself in a completely different room from the one where he had gone to sleep.
“He sprang from his couch, but no sooner touched the floor than he fell down, for the floor seemed to sway up and down, and everything in the room went round and round. He rose and steadied himself by the wall, so that he might be able to get out of the room.
“He jumped off his couch, but as soon as his feet hit the floor, he collapsed because the ground felt like it was moving up and down, and everything in the room was spinning. He got back up and steadied himself against the wall to help himself get out of the room.”
“A most extraordinary splashing and roaring noise was all around him, and he scarcely knew whether he was awake or dreaming, for he had never heard anything like it before. He managed to reach a little staircase and climbed it. What was his horror to see around him nothing but sea and sky, and he discovered that he was on a ship. He wept bitterly and begged to be taken back. He tried to fling himself into the sea in order that he might swim ashore. But the Franks held him fast, and one of the officers ordered him to be brought to him and promised him that, if he were good and obedient, he should be sent home, but told him it had not been possible for them to spare time to take him to his father, and had they left him behind by himself he would have perished miserably.
A loud, incredible splashing and roaring noise surrounded him, and he could hardly tell if he was awake or dreaming, because he had never heard anything like it before. He managed to reach a small staircase and climbed it. To his horror, he saw nothing but sea and sky, and he realized he was on a ship. He cried bitterly and begged to be taken back. He tried to jump into the sea so he could swim to shore. But the Franks held him back, and one of the officers ordered him to be brought to him, promising that if he was good and obedient, he would be sent home. However, he also told him they couldn't spare the time to take him to his father and that if they had left him behind alone, he would have died miserably.
“But the Franks did not keep their promise, for after many days, when the ship at length reached the shore, it was not in Egypt they landed, but on the coast of France, which was the name of the country they came from. During the voyage and whilst he had been in the camp, Almansor had learnt a good deal of the Frankish language, and he found this very [Pg 166] useful, now that he was in a country where no one understood a word of his language.
“But the Franks didn't keep their promise. After many days, when the ship finally reached the shore, they didn't land in Egypt but on the coast of France, which was the name of the country they came from. During the voyage and while he had been in the camp, Almansor had learned quite a bit of the Frankish language, and he found it very [Pg166] useful now that he was in a country where no one understood a word of his language.”
“For many days he marched with the army into the interior of the country, and crowds came flocking to see him, for his companions gave out that he was the King of Egypt’s son, who had been sent to France to be educated. This they said in order that the people might believe that they had conquered Egypt and made peace with that country.
“For many days he marched with the army deep into the country, and crowds came to see him, as his companions claimed he was the son of the King of Egypt, sent to France for his education. They said this so that people would think they had conquered Egypt and established peace with that nation.”
“At length they reached a very large town, which was the end of the journey. He was handed over to a doctor, who took him into his house and instructed him in the manners and customs of the country.
“At last they arrived at a big town, which marked the end of their journey. He was taken to a doctor, who brought him into his home and taught him the ways and customs of the land.
“First of all he was made to put on different clothing, which felt tight and uncomfortable, and was not nearly so nice to look at as his Egyptian clothes. He was no longer allowed to bow, with his arms crossed upon his breast, when he wished to show his respect to any one. Instead he was taught to raise his large black felt hat with one hand, and make a slight obeisance. He was not allowed to sit cross-legged upon a cushion, as is the pleasant custom in the East, but was made to sit upon a high-legged chair and let his legs hang down. The mode of eating, too, was most trying, for everything he put into his mouth had to be conveyed there by means of a steel fork.
“First of all, he had to wear different clothes that felt tight and uncomfortable, and they definitely weren't as nice to look at as his Egyptian outfits. He could no longer bow with his arms crossed over his chest to show respect to anyone. Instead, he was taught to lift his large black felt hat with one hand and make a slight bow. He wasn't allowed to sit cross-legged on a cushion, which was the comfortable custom in the East; instead, he had to sit in a high-legged chair with his legs dangling down. The way he had to eat was also very difficult, as everything he put in his mouth had to be eaten with a steel fork.”
“The doctor was a stern and cruel man who gave the boy no peace. If he forgot and said to a visitor: ‘Salem aleicum,’ he had a good beating, for he had been taught to say: ‘Votre serviteur.’ He was not [Pg 167] allowed to speak or write in his own language, and he might even have forgotten his native tongue had it not been for a man who lived in that town, and who was very kind to him.
“The doctor was a harsh and cruel man who gave the boy no respite. If he mistakenly greeted a visitor with ‘Salem aleicum,’ he was punished with a severe beating, as he had been instructed to say: ‘Votre serviteur.’ He wasn’t allowed to speak or write in his own language, and he might have even forgotten his native tongue if it weren’t for a man who lived in that town and was very kind to him.”
“This man was very learned and understood a great many Eastern languages, Arabic, Persian, Coptic, and even Chinese, and made a great deal of money by teaching them to other people. He invited Almansor to visit him several times a week, gave him fruit and cakes, and made him feel very much at home. He was a most extraordinary old man, for he ordered clothes for Almansor such as high-class people in Egypt wear, and kept them in a certain room in his house. When Almansor came to visit him he was sent to this room, with a servant, who helped him to dress himself in these garments, and then he was taken into what was called ‘The Arabian Hall.’
“This man was very knowledgeable and spoke many Eastern languages, including Arabic, Persian, Coptic, and even Chinese, and earned a lot of money teaching them to other people. He invited Almansor over several times a week, treated him to fruit and cakes, and made him feel very welcome. He was a truly remarkable old man, as he ordered clothes for Almansor similar to what wealthy people wear in Egypt, and kept them in a specific room in his house. When Almansor came to visit, he was sent to this room with a servant who helped him put on these clothes, and then he was taken into what was called 'The Arabian Hall.'”
“This hall was decorated with palms, cedars and all sorts of flowers that grow in Eastern countries. Persian carpets were laid on the floors, and cushions were placed against the walls, but there was no sign of a chair or table. The old professor was seated upon one of the cushions, but he was dressed quite differently to his usual attire. He wore a Turkish turban on his head, a false grey beard that reached to his waist. On his legs he had wide Turkish trousers, and besides this he had a robe made from a brocaded dressing gown, and yellow slippers.
“This hall was adorned with palm trees, cedars, and various flowers native to Eastern regions. Persian carpets covered the floors, and cushions lined the walls, but there was no sign of any chairs or tables. The old professor sat on one of the cushions, but he was dressed quite differently from his usual style. He had a Turkish turban on his head, a false grey beard that hung to his waist, wide Turkish trousers on his legs, and over that, a robe made from a patterned dressing gown, along with yellow slippers.”
“Although he was of a very peaceable nature, he wore a Turkish sabre, and had a dagger, set with imitation jewels, thrust into his girdle. He [Pg 168] smoked a pipe with a stem at least four feet in length, and was waited upon by servants clad in Eastern attire, with hands and faces coloured dark brown.
“Even though he was generally calm and easygoing, he carried a Turkish sabre and had a dagger with fake jewels tucked into his belt. He [Pg168] smoked a pipe with a stem that was at least four feet long and was attended by servants dressed in Eastern clothing, with their hands and faces painted dark brown.”
“At first Almansor only thought how very curious it all was, but after a while he began to think of what great advantage to him the hours spent with the old man might be. At the doctor’s he was forced to converse in the French tongue, but at the old man’s house he was encouraged to speak the Egyptian language. On entering he was expected to give the Eastern greeting, to which the old man solemnly responded; then he was told to sit down, and the host conversed with his guest in a mixture of Persian, Arabic and Coptic. He had a servant beside him, who on these occasions was called a slave, and this slave held an enormous dictionary, and whenever the old man was at a loss for a word, he beckoned to the slave to turn over the leaves of the book until he came to the word he wanted, and then he went on talking again.
“At first, Almansor just found it all very strange, but after a while, he started to see how beneficial the time spent with the old man could be for him. At the doctor's, he had to speak in French, but at the old man’s house, he was encouraged to use the Egyptian language. Upon entering, he was expected to give the Eastern greeting, which the old man solemnly returned; then he was instructed to sit down, and the host chatted with his guest in a blend of Persian, Arabic, and Coptic. He had a servant beside him, who was referred to as a slave on these occasions, and this slave held a huge dictionary. Whenever the old man struggled to find a word, he would signal the slave to flip through the pages of the book until he found the word he needed, and then he would continue talking.”
“The pretended slaves served sherbet and such-like drinks in Turkish drinking-vessels, and if Almansor wanted to please the old man very much he used to tell him that everything looked as it did in his own home in the East. Almansor could read Persian very well, and this was of great use to the old man, for he made the boy read aloud from Persian manuscripts, and repeated the words carefully after him, and so learnt the correct pronunciation.
“The supposed slaves served sherbet and similar drinks in Turkish cups, and if Almansor wanted to really impress the old man, he would tell him that everything looked just like it did back in his home in the East. Almansor was quite good at reading Persian, which was really helpful for the old man, as he would have the boy read aloud from Persian manuscripts and carefully repeat the words after him, learning the right pronunciation that way.”
“These were happy days for poor Almansor, for the professor never sent him away empty-handed, but [Pg 171] gave him sometimes money, and sometimes underwear, and other useful things with which the doctor would not provide him. And so he lived for some years in the capital of France, without his longing for home ever growing less. When he was about fifteen years of age something happened which had a great influence upon his fortunes. The Franks, or the French as he was taught to call them, chose for their Emperor the general who had once made a pet of Almansor in Egypt.
“These were happy days for poor Almansor, because the professor never sent him away empty-handed, but [Pg171] sometimes gave him money, and sometimes underwear, and other useful things that the doctor wouldn't provide him. And so he lived for several years in the capital of France, with his longing for home never fading. When he was around fifteen years old, something happened that greatly affected his fortunes. The Franks, or the French as he was taught to call them, chose as their Emperor the general who had once taken a liking to Almansor in Egypt.
“Although Almansor knew that one of the generals had been proclaimed Emperor, he did not know it was the one he had so frequently spoken to before he left his native land.
“Although Almansor knew that one of the generals had been declared Emperor, he didn’t realize it was the one he had talked to so often before he left his homeland.
“One day, when he was crossing one of the bridges which span the wide river flowing through the city, he saw a man, dressed in simple uniform, leaning against the parapet, gazing down into the water.
“One day, while he was walking across one of the bridges that cross the wide river running through the city, he noticed a man, dressed in a simple uniform, leaning against the railing, looking down into the water.
“The man’s features seemed familiar to him and, quickly reviewing the past, he remembered where he had last seen him. He was the French general who had been so kind to him in Egypt. He did not know his right name, only the nickname by which the soldiers spoke of him, but, taking courage, he advanced towards him, crossed his arms upon his breast, and said ‘Salem aleicum, Little Corporal.’
“The man’s face looked familiar, and as he quickly thought back, he recalled where he had last seen him. He was the French general who had been so kind to him in Egypt. He didn’t know his real name, just the nickname the soldiers used, but gathering his courage, he walked up to him, crossed his arms over his chest, and said, ‘Salem aleicum, Little Corporal.’”
“The man turned in astonishment, stared hard at the youth for a few moments, and then said: ‘Is it possible, you here, Almansor? How is your father, and how are things going on in Egypt? How do you come to be in France?’
“The man turned in shock, stared intently at the young man for a few moments, and then said: ‘Is it possible, you here, Almansor? How is your father, and how are things going in Egypt? How did you end up in France?’”
“Almansor could not restrain his tears. Weeping [Pg 172] bitterly, he made answer: ‘Then you did not know that your dogs of countrymen had brought me here? Alas! Little Corporal, it is many a long year since I saw my native land.’
“Almansor couldn’t hold back his tears. Crying [Pg172] bitterly, he replied: ‘So you didn’t realize that your countrymen had brought me here? Oh! Little Corporal, it’s been a long time since I saw my homeland.’”
“‘I trust,’ said the man, with an angry frown, ‘that they did not bring you away from Egypt.’
“‘I hope,’ said the man, with an angry scowl, ‘that they didn’t take you away from Egypt.’”
“‘Indeed they did,’ replied Almansor; ‘an officer, moved by compassion for me, paid for my board and keep at the house of a doctor, who beats and ill-treats me, and almost starves me to death. But oh! how glad I am I have met you, for now I know that you will help me.’
“‘Yes, they did,’ Almansor said. ‘An officer, feeling sorry for me, paid for my room and meals at a doctor’s place, who beats and mistreats me, and almost starves me. But oh! I’m so glad I met you, because now I know you will help me.’”
“‘How can I help you?’ asked the man smiling.
“‘How can I help you?’ asked the man with a smile.”
“‘Well,’ replied Almansor, ‘you may be sure that I am not going to ask you for money, for I am sure you have little to spare. I remember that, although you were a general, when you were so kind to me, you were poor, and were never able to afford such fine clothes as the others, and I can see by your shabby hat and coat that you are not much better off now, but, as you know, your people have lately chosen a new Emperor, and as he was one of your generals it may chance that at least you know someone who is acquainted with him.’
“‘Well,’ replied Almansor, ‘you can be sure I’m not going to ask you for money because I know you have little to spare. I remember that even though you were a general when you were so kind to me, you were poor and could never afford the nice clothes like the others. I can see by your worn-out hat and coat that you’re not much better off now. But as you know, your people have recently chosen a new Emperor, and since he was one of your generals, maybe you know someone who knows him.’”
“‘And if I do, what then?’ replied the man.
“‘And if I do, what then?’ replied the man.”
“‘I want you to say a good word for me, Little Corporal, and get the Emperor to grant me my liberty. It would not cost very much money to send me home across the sea; but whatever you do, you must promise to keep this a secret from the doctor and the Arabian professor.’
“‘I want you to put in a good word for me, Little Corporal, and ask the Emperor to grant me my freedom. It wouldn’t take much money to send me home across the sea; but whatever you do, you have to promise to keep this a secret from the doctor and the Arabian professor.’”
[Pg 173] “‘Who may the Arabian professor be?’ the soldier asked.
[Pg173] “‘Who could the Arabian professor be?’ the soldier asked.
“‘A most extraordinary man, but I will tell you of him some other time.’ replied Almansor. ‘But if these two were to hear of it they would most certainly prevent my leaving France. And will you promise then to find some one to speak for me to the Emperor?’
“‘He’s a really remarkable guy, but I’ll tell you about him another time,’ Almansor replied. ‘But if those two found out, they would definitely stop me from leaving France. So, can you promise to find someone to speak to the Emperor on my behalf?’”

“Is it possible, you here, Almansor?” (P. 171.)
“Are you really here, Almansor?” (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
“‘Come with me and I may perhaps be able to help you now,’ said his friend.
“‘Come with me and I might be able to help you now,’ said his friend.”
“‘Now?’ cried the youth, ‘that I cannot do, for [Pg 174] I shall get a good beating from the doctor if I do not hurry home.’
“‘Now?’ shouted the young man, ‘I can’t do that because [Pg174] I’ll get a serious lecture from the doctor if I don’t rush home.’
“‘What have you in that basket?’ asked the man, laying his hand upon Almansor’s shoulder.
“‘What do you have in that basket?’ asked the man, placing his hand on Almansor’s shoulder.
“The boy blushed with shame and hesitated, but said finally: ‘Little Corporal, it is not here with me as it was in my own home. I am forced now to perform the duties assigned to the lowest of my father’s slaves. The doctor is a miserly man, and every day he sends me to a market which is at some distance from our house, because I can get things cheaper there than they are in our part of the town. Look at these few herrings, this handful of salad, and this little pat of butter: every day I have to tramp miles in order to buy such things. Oh! if only my father knew it.’
“The boy blushed with shame and hesitated, but finally said: ‘Little Corporal, things aren’t the same here as they were at my house. I’m forced to do the tasks assigned to the lowest of my father’s slaves. The doctor is a stingy man, and every day he sends me to a market that's quite far from our house because I can get things cheaper there than in our part of town. Look at these few herrings, this handful of salad, and this small pat of butter: every day I have to walk miles just to buy things like this. Oh! if only my father knew.’”
“The soldier appeared moved by the boy’s distress—‘Come with me,’ he said, ‘and I promise you the doctor shall not punish you, even if he has to go without herrings or salad. So take courage and come.’
“The soldier seemed touched by the boy’s distress—‘Come with me,’ he said, ‘and I promise you the doctor won’t punish you, even if he has to do without herrings or salad. So be brave and come along.’”
“He took Almansor by the hand and led him along with him, and although the boy’s heart beat loudly when he thought of the doctor, yet he could not but feel great confidence in the man beside him and so he decided to do as he advised. So he trotted along, his basket on his arm, sorely perplexed, however to notice how everyone raised their hats to them, and stood staring after them. He asked his companion what it meant, but he only laughed and gave no answer.
“He took Almansor by the hand and led him along with him. Even though the boy’s heart raced at the thought of the doctor, he couldn’t help but feel a strong trust in the man next to him, so he chose to follow his advice. He walked along, his basket on his arm, feeling quite confused as he noticed how everyone tipped their hats to them and stared after them. He asked his companion what it meant, but he just laughed and didn’t respond.”
“At length they reached a splendid palace, which [Pg 175] the man entered: ‘Do you live here, Little Corporal?’ asked Almansor.
“At last, they arrived at a magnificent palace, which [Pg175] the man entered: ‘Do you live here, Little Corporal?’ asked Almansor.
“‘This is my dwelling-place, certainly,’ replied the soldier, ‘and I am going to introduce you to my wife.’
“‘This is my home, for sure,’ the soldier responded, ‘and I'm going to introduce you to my wife.’”
“‘Ah! but you have a splendid home,’ replied Almansor. ‘I suppose the Emperor gives you your quarters free?’
“‘Ah! but you have a beautiful home,’ replied Almansor. ‘I guess the Emperor provides you with your accommodations for free?’”
“‘It is true I owe these quarters to the Emperor,’ answered his companion. They mounted a wide staircase and reached a magnificent anteroom, where he was told to put down his basket, and then they went into a most beautiful apartment, where a lady was sitting upon a sofa. The soldier spoke to her in a language the boy did not understand, and they both laughed a good deal, and then the lady asked him, in the French tongue, a number of questions about Egypt, and then the Little Corporal said: ‘I have come to the conclusion that the best thing we can do is to take you straight to the Emperor, and for you to tell him your story.’
“‘It’s true I owe these quarters to the Emperor,’” replied his companion. They climbed a wide staircase and entered a magnificent anteroom, where he was instructed to set down his basket. Then they went into a beautiful room, where a lady was sitting on a sofa. The soldier spoke to her in a language the boy didn’t understand, and they both laughed a lot. Then the lady asked him a number of questions about Egypt in French, and then the Little Corporal said, ‘I’ve come to the conclusion that the best thing we can do is take you straight to the Emperor so you can tell him your story.’
“Almansor was frightened to face such a great man; but he thought of his home and the misery he now endured and took courage. ‘I will go,’ he said bravely, ‘but tell me, Little Corporal, must I prostrate myself before him, shall I place my forehead to the ground? Tell me how I ought to behave.’
“Almansor was scared to confront such a powerful man; but he thought about his home and the suffering he was currently experiencing and found his courage. ‘I will go,’ he said confidently, ‘but tell me, Little Corporal, do I need to bow down before him, should I put my forehead to the ground? Let me know how I should act.’”
“The soldier and his wife laughed heartily and assured him this was not necessary.
“The soldier and his wife laughed loudly and told him this wasn’t needed.”
“‘Has he a very fierce and majestic appearance?’ he asked again, ‘has he a long beard? Will his eyes flash fire? Tell me how I shall recognise him.’
“‘Does he have a really fierce and impressive look?’ he asked again, ‘does he have a long beard? Will his eyes shine like fire? Tell me how I’ll recognize him.’”
[Pg 176] “‘I would rather not describe him to you, Almansor,’ answered his companion, ‘but I will tell you how you may recognise the Emperor. All who are in the room will take off their hats respectfully, the Emperor alone will remain covered.’
[Pg176] “‘I’d prefer not to describe him to you, Almansor,’ replied his companion, ‘but I can tell you how to recognize the Emperor. Everyone in the room will respectfully remove their hats, but the Emperor will be the only one who stays covered.’”
“He led Almansor towards the Emperor’s reception room and the boy began to tremble all over as they approached the door.
“He guided Almansor toward the Emperor’s reception room, and the boy started to shake with anxiety as they got closer to the door.
“A servant opened it and they were in the presence of some thirty men, all of whom had ranged themselves in a semi-circle. They wore magnificent uniforms, and gold lace and glittering orders sparkled upon their breasts. Almansor thought his plainly-dressed companion must be lower in rank than anyone present. They all stood bare-headed and Almansor began to search for one who wore a hat. In vain, it seemed to him that the Emperor could not be present, for all carried their hats in their hands. Then his glance fell upon his companion, and lo! he was wearing his hat.
A servant opened the door, and they entered to find about thirty men arranged in a semicircle. They wore stunning uniforms, with gold lace and sparkling medals adorning their chests. Almansor assumed his plainly dressed companion was of lower rank than anyone there. Everyone stood without hats, and Almansor began to look for someone wearing one. He thought in vain that the Emperor couldn’t be present since everyone held their hats in their hands. Then his eyes landed on his companion, and there he was, wearing his hat.
“The boy was astounded and put up his hand to his own head to remove the hat he had forgotten until then: ‘Salem aleicum, Little Corporal,’ he said. ‘I know that I am not Emperor of France, so it is not becoming for me to remain covered. But now you are the only person wearing a hat, can it be that you are the Emperor?’
“The boy was amazed and raised his hand to his head to take off the hat he had forgotten about until that moment: ‘Salem aleicum, Little Corporal,’ he said. ‘I know I’m not the Emperor of France, so it’s not right for me to keep my hat on. But now you’re the only one wearing a hat—could it be that you are the Emperor?’”
“‘You have guessed it at length,’ he replied, ‘and besides being the Emperor, I am your friend. You must not blame me for your misfortunes, but rather put them down to a succession of unfortunate [Pg 177] circumstances, and rest assured I will send you home in the first ship that is sailing to your country. Now run away to my wife and tell her about the Arabian professor or anything else you like. I will send the herrings and the salad to the doctor, but you will remain in the palace as my guest.’
“‘You’ve finally figured it out,’ he said, ‘and besides being the Emperor, I’m your friend. You shouldn’t hold me responsible for your bad luck; rather, you should attribute it to a series of unfortunate [Pg177] events. Rest assured, I’ll get you on the first ship heading to your country. Now go and tell my wife about the Arabian professor or whatever else you want. I’ll send the herring and the salad to the doctor, but you’ll stay in the palace as my guest.’”
“Thus spoke the man who was the Emperor. Almansor fell upon his knees and kissed his hand, begging his forgiveness for not having recognised him, but assuring him that he did not in the least resemble an Emperor.
“Thus spoke the man who was the Emperor. Almansor fell to his knees and kissed his hand, pleading for his forgiveness for not having recognized him, but assuring him that he didn’t look at all like an Emperor.
“‘You are right,’ replied the Emperor laughingly, ‘but you see I have only been an Emperor for a few days, so that I have not had time for imperial majesty to stamp itself upon my features.’ Then he nodded for the boy to go.
“‘You’re right,’ the Emperor said with a laugh, ‘but you see, I’ve only been Emperor for a few days, so I haven’t had the time for imperial majesty to settle on my features.’ Then he motioned for the boy to leave.”
“From that time Almansor lived very happily. He was allowed to visit the Arabian professor, but he did not see the doctor again.
“From that time on, Almansor lived very happily. He was allowed to visit the Arabian professor, but he didn’t see the doctor again.”
“After the lapse of a few weeks the Emperor sent for him and told him that a ship was about to sail for Egypt. He loaded him with presents and money, and sent him to the coast; but not before the boy had expressed his deep gratitude and affection to the one who had shown him so much kindness.
“After a few weeks had passed, the Emperor summoned him and informed him that a ship was about to depart for Egypt. He gave him gifts and money, and sent him to the coast; but not before the boy expressed his heartfelt gratitude and affection to the one who had been so kind to him.
“But alas! Almansor’s troubles were not yet over, Allah would not yet permit him to see his native shore. The French nation was then at war with another Frankish people, the English. These English captured every French ship they could, and so it happened that on the sixth day the ship on [Pg 178] which Almansor sailed was surrounded by a number of English ships, and was obliged to surrender. All the crew were transferred to another smaller vessel and, as ill luck would have it, this small vessel became detached from the rest of the fleet during a storm. Now there are robbers upon the high seas just as there are in the desert, and the small ship was seized by a pirate ship from Tunis, and all the crew were sent to Algiers and sold as slaves. Almansor was not so badly off as the Christians, because he was a Mussulman and a true Believer, but notwithstanding he began to abandon all hope of ever seeing his father’s house again. He had been purchased by a rich man, and for five years he lived with him, cultivating his garden and rearing his flowers. But suddenly the rich man died and left no near heirs, so that his property was divided up, his slaves were shared out, and Almansor fell into the hands of a slave-dealer who was just fitting out a ship to carry his slaves to another port, in order to sell them for a better price. I chanced to be one of this dealers slaves and was taken upon the same ship with Almansor. We soon made friends and he told me his wonderful adventures. But, when we landed, I was a witness of Allah’s goodness and merciful guidance, for it was upon Almansor’s native shore that we disembarked, and it was in the market place of his native town that we were publicly sold, and oh! my Lord, it was his own dear father who bought him.”
“But unfortunately, Almansor’s troubles weren’t over yet; Allah wasn’t allowing him to see his homeland. At that time, France was at war with another European power, England. The English captured every French ship they could find, and on the sixth day, the ship on [Pg178] which Almansor was sailing was surrounded by several English ships and forced to surrender. The entire crew was transferred to a smaller vessel, and, as bad luck would have it, this small ship got separated from the fleet during a storm. Just like in the desert, there are robbers on the high seas, and their small ship was taken by a pirate ship from Tunis, with the whole crew sold into slavery in Algiers. Almansor wasn’t as badly off as the Christians, since he was a Muslim and a true Believer, but still, he began to lose all hope of ever seeing his father’s home again. He was bought by a wealthy man and spent five years with him, tending to his garden and nurturing his flowers. But suddenly, the rich man died without any close heirs, so his estate was divided up, his slaves were distributed, and Almansor ended up in the possession of a slave dealer who was preparing a ship to take his slaves to another port for a better price. I happened to be one of this dealer’s slaves and was taken on the same ship as Almansor. We quickly became friends, and he shared his incredible adventures with me. However, when we landed, I witnessed Allah’s kindness and merciful guidance, for we disembarked on Almansor’s homeland, and it was in the marketplace of his town that we were publicly sold, and oh! my Lord, it was his own beloved father who bought him.”
The Sheik Ali Banu had listened thoughtfully to [Pg 179] the slave’s story, but the conclusion did not quite seem to satisfy him.
The Sheik Ali Banu had listened carefully to [Pg179] the slave’s story, but the ending didn't fully satisfy him.
“The young man would be about one-and-twenty, you say?” he enquired.
"The young man is about twenty-one, you say?" he asked.
“Yes, my Lord, my own age,” answered the slave.
“Yes, my Lord, my own age,” answered the slave.
“And what do you say is the name of his native town?”
“And what do you say is the name of his hometown?”
“If I was not mistaken it was Alexandria,” was the reply.
“If I’m not mistaken, it was Alexandria,” was the reply.
“Alexandria!” cried the Sheik. “Then it was my son. Did he ever call himself Kairam? Had he dark eyes and brown hair?”
“Alexandria!” shouted the Sheik. “Then it was my son. Did he ever go by the name Kairam? Did he have dark eyes and brown hair?”
“Yes, my lord,” said the slave, “and sometimes he called himself Kairam and not Almansor.”
“Yes, my lord,” said the slave, “and sometimes he referred to himself as Kairam and not Almansor.”
“But tell me,” said the old man, “are you sure his own father bought him, did he assure you it was so? Because if this is the case he cannot be my son.”
“But tell me,” said the old man, “are you sure his own father bought him? Did he confirm that? Because if that’s true, he can’t be my son.”
The slave answered: “I heard him thank Allah for having brought him back to his own city, and when an aged and distinguished-looking man approached him and bought him he whispered to me: ‘My misfortunes are at an end, for it is my own father who has bought me.’”
The slave replied, “I heard him thank God for bringing him back to his own city, and when an old and distinguished man came up to him and purchased him, he leaned in and whispered to me, ‘My suffering is over, because it’s my own father who has bought me.’”
“Alas! it was not my son,” cried the Sheik in tones of deep grief.
“Unfortunately! it was not my son,” cried the Sheik in tones of deep sorrow.
Then the young man could contain himself no longer. Tears of joy rushed to his eyes and he threw himself at the Sheik’s feet and cried: “But it was your son, Kairam, or Almansor, for it was you who purchased him.”
Then the young man couldn't hold back any longer. Tears of joy filled his eyes, and he threw himself at the Sheik’s feet and exclaimed, “But it was your son, Kairam, or Almansor, because it was you who bought him.”
The Sheik stood speechless, staring at the youth’s [Pg 180] handsome face. “Mustapha,” said he to the old Dervish, “my eyes are dimmed with a veil of tears so that I can see nothing. Tell me, does this youth indeed resemble my son Kairam?”
The Sheik stood speechless, staring at the youth’s [Pg180] handsome face. “Mustapha,” he said to the old Dervish, “my eyes are clouded with tears, so I can’t see anything. Tell me, does this young man really look like my son Kairam?”
The aged Dervish approached and, laying his hand upon the young man’s forehead, said: “Kairam, what was the text I taught you the very day you were taken away to the Frankish camp?”
The old Dervish came over and, putting his hand on the young man’s forehead, said, “Kairam, what was the lesson I taught you the day you were taken to the Frankish camp?”
“My dear master,” said the youth, pressing his lips to the Dervish’s hand, “it was this: ‘He who loves Allah and has a good conscience, though he were in the desert of misery, is never alone, for he has two companions who walk beside him and comfort him.’”
“My dear master,” said the young man, kissing the Dervish’s hand, “this is what I meant: ‘Whoever loves Allah and has a clear conscience, even if they find themselves in a desolate place, is never alone because they have two companions who walk beside them and offer comfort.’”
Then the Dervish placed the young man in the Sheik’s arms. “Take him,” he said, “for so surely as you have mourned your son as lost, so surely is he found again.”
Then the Dervish put the young man in the Sheik’s arms. “Take him,” he said, “for just as you have mourned your son as lost, he is found again.”
The Sheik was beside himself with joy, and all present joined in his delight for they loved him dearly and shared in his happiness as they had shared his grief.
The Sheikh was overwhelmed with joy, and everyone there shared in his happiness because they cared for him deeply and had also shared in his sorrow.
Once more the house resounded with songs of joy and mirth, as it had been wont to do. Again the youth was pressed to tell his story with still more minute details, and all united to praise the Arabian professor and the Emperor and everyone who had shown kindness towards the young man.
Once again, the house echoed with songs of joy and laughter, as it used to. The young man was urged to share his story with even more details, and everyone came together to praise the Arabian professor, the Emperor, and everyone who had been kind to him.
The gathering did not break up until quite late at night, and before they left the Sheik presented each of his friends with some rich gift, that he might always have cause to remember the joyful day.
The gathering didn't end until late at night, and before they left, the Sheik gave each of his friends a luxurious gift so they'd always have a reason to remember this joyful day.
IN Upper Suabia stands to this very day the ruins of a castle that was once the most stately in the whole neighbourhood, namely, that of Hohenzollern. It is built upon the summit of a steep hill, from the rugged heights of which the surrounding country can be viewed far and wide. But, further than the eye can travel, throughout the most remote parts of Germany, the race of Hohenzollern was ever known, feared and respected.
IN Upper Suabia, there still stand the ruins of a castle that was once the grandest in the entire area, known as Hohenzollern. It sits atop a steep hill, from which you can see the surrounding countryside for miles. However, beyond what the eye can see, throughout the farthest corners of Germany, the Hohenzollern family was always known, feared, and respected.

Stormy Weather Zollern. (P. 182.)
Stormy Weather Zollern. (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
Hundreds of years ago there lived in this solitary stronghold one of the race who, it is true, was feared, but also distrusted by all, although it could not be actually said of him that he oppressed his subjects or lived at open enmity with his neighbours.
Hundreds of years ago, in this isolated fortress, lived a member of a race that was both feared and distrusted by everyone. However, it couldn't really be said that he oppressed his subjects or actively fought with his neighbors.
Few besides the inhabitants of the castle had ever heard him speak a civil word, for if he rode through the valley and chanced to meet anyone who raised [Pg 182] his cap and said: “Good evening, Count, what fine weather we are having,” he would reply in surly tones, “Rubbish!” or “I know that already.”
Few besides the people living in the castle had ever heard him say a polite word, because if he rode through the valley and happened to encounter someone who tipped their cap and said, “Good evening, Count, what nice weather we're having,” he would respond in a grumpy voice, “Nonsense!” or “I already know that.”
But if anyone neglected his work, or if perchance the Count met a peasant driving his cart on a narrow road so that he could not pass quickly, then a perfect storm of fury burst from his lips. He did not ill-treat the object of his wrath, but he would rage and storm so wildly that folks had given him the nickname of “Stormy Weather Zollern.”
But if anyone slacked off on their work, or if, by chance, the Count came across a peasant driving their cart on a narrow road and couldn’t get by quickly, then a complete explosion of anger erupted from him. He wouldn’t take it out on the person he was angry with, but he would rant and rave so intensely that people had started calling him “Stormy Weather Zollern.”
Stormy Weather had a wife who was the direct opposite of himself; for she was as mild and gentle as a May day, and her kind words and pleasant smile often went a good way towards healing the breach between her husband and the neighbours he offended. She was good to the poor and would climb down the steep hill-side, summer and winter alike, to go to the aid of anyone in distress. Sometimes she met the Count when she was thus employed, and he would glance at her and say: “Nonsense, nonsense, why don’t you mind your own business?”
Stormy Weather had a wife who was his complete opposite; she was as gentle and kind as a beautiful May day, and her sweet words and warm smile often helped mend the rifts between her husband and the neighbors he upset. She was compassionate towards the less fortunate and would trek down the steep hillside, summer and winter, to assist anyone in need. Occasionally, she would run into the Count while doing this, and he would glance at her and say, “Come on, come on, why don’t you focus on your own life?”
Many a less loving wife would have ceased to love such a disagreeable, cross-grained fellow, but not so the Lady Hedwig. She would try to coax the Count into a better temper, or make excuses for him when there were really none to be made.
Many less loving wives would have stopped loving such a disagreeable, difficult man, but not Lady Hedwig. She would try to cheer the Count up or come up with excuses for him when there really were none to justify.
They had one son, a sweet little baby whom the Count professed to care very little about. He never saw him but once a week, and that was on a Sunday afternoon, when the nurse carried the baby in her arms. When he said “Father” for the first time, the [Pg 183] Count gave the Nurse a florin; but he took no further notice of the child.
They had one son, a cute little baby that the Count claimed to care very little about. He only saw him once a week, on Sunday afternoons, when the nurse brought the baby to him. When the baby said “Father” for the first time, the Count gave the nurse a florin, but he didn’t pay any more attention to the child.
On the little one’s third birthday the Count ordered him to wear his first pair of breeches, and had him clothed in velvet and silk, and very pretty he looked. Then he ordered his own and a second very fine spirited horse to be brought to the gateway and, taking the child on his arm, began to descend the steep staircase, his spurs rattling and clanging as he went. The Lady Hedwig made it a rule never to enquire where he was going or when he was returning when he rode out, but now her anxiety for her child urged her to.
On the little one's third birthday, the Count had him put on his first pair of pants and dressed him in velvet and silk, and he looked very handsome. Then, he ordered his own horse and a second spirited horse to be brought to the doorway, and taking the child in his arms, he started down the steep staircase, his spurs clinking and clanging as he moved. Lady Hedwig made it a point never to ask where he was going or when he would be back whenever he rode out, but now her concern for her child compelled her to.
“Are you going riding?” The Count did not answer, so she said: “Why are you taking the little one with you? Cuno is going for a walk with me.”
“Are you going riding?” The Count didn’t reply, so she said: “Why are you taking the little one with you? Cuno is going for a walk with me.”
“Rubbish,” said the Count, and went on down the steps until he reached the courtyard. Then he put the child upon the horse’s back and tied him firmly on with a broad scarf, flung himself upon his own steed and trotted out of the castle gates, taking the reins of the little boy’s horse in his own hands. At first the little one seemed to enjoy riding down the hill with his father. He clapped his hands and laughed and shook his horse’s mane to make it go faster, and the Count was pleased and said once or twice: “You will be a brave fellow some of these fine days.”
“Rubbish,” said the Count, and continued down the steps until he reached the courtyard. He then placed the child onto the horse’s back and securely tied him on with a wide scarf, jumped onto his own horse, and rode out of the castle gates, taking hold of the little boy’s horse reins. At first, the little one seemed to enjoy the ride down the hill with his father. He clapped his hands, laughed, and shook his horse’s mane to make it go faster, and the Count was pleased, saying once or twice: “You’re going to be a brave guy someday.”
But when the plain was reached and, instead of a trot, the Count changed the horse’s pace to a gallop, the child was nervous. First he begged his father [Pg 184] to go slower, but instead of that the pace was increased. The strong wind took poor Cuno’s breath away and he began to cry softly. Faster and faster they went, and then the boy screamed at the top of his voice.
But when they reached the flat land and the Count switched the horse to a gallop instead of a trot, the child felt anxious. At first, he asked his father to slow down, but instead, they picked up speed. The strong wind left poor Cuno struggling to breathe, and he started to cry softly. They went faster and faster, and then the boy screamed at the top of his lungs.
“Nonsense, nonsense, stop that screaming,” began Stormy Weather Zollern; but at that moment his own horse shied, and the reins of the child’s steed slipped from his grasp. It took some moments to regain the mastery of his horse, and when he had done this he saw to his consternation that the boy’s horse was riderless and was galloping back towards the castle.
“Nonsense, nonsense, stop that screaming,” started Stormy Weather Zollern; but at that moment, his own horse got spooked, and the reins of the child’s horse slipped from his hand. It took a few moments for him to get control of his horse again, and when he finally did, he was alarmed to see that the boy’s horse was without a rider and was racing back toward the castle.
Although such a hard surly man, his heart failed him at this sight, for he believed nothing less than that his child lay crushed upon the roadside. He tore his beard and made great lament.
Although he was such a tough and grumpy man, his heart sank at the sight because he feared that his child lay crushed on the side of the road. He tore at his beard and mourned deeply.
He rode back, but could see no trace of the boy, and was beginning to think that the restive animal had flung him into a ditch, when suddenly he heard a child’s voice calling him. He turned quickly, and there, not far from the roadside, an old woman sat beneath a tree and rocked the little one upon her knees.
He rode back but couldn’t see any sign of the boy and was starting to think that the restless horse had thrown him into a ditch when suddenly he heard a child's voice calling him. He turned quickly, and there, not far from the roadside, an old woman was sitting beneath a tree, rocking the little one on her knees.
“How do you come to have the boy, you old witch?” cried Stormy Weather angrily. “Bring him here to me immediately!”
“How did you get the boy, you old witch?” Stormy Weather shouted angrily. “Bring him to me right now!”
“Not so fast, not so fast, my lord Count,” said the old woman, “or you, too, may come to grief on your fine horse. You ask me how I come to hold the child in my arms! Well, his horse threw him and he was hanging, bound by one little foot, his [Pg 187] hair sweeping the dust, when I caught him in my apron.”
“Not so fast, not so fast, my lord Count,” said the old woman, “or you might end up in trouble on your fine horse too. You’re asking me how I ended up with the child in my arms! Well, his horse threw him off, and he was hanging there, with one little foot stuck, his [Pg187] hair touching the ground, when I caught him in my apron.”
“Oh! Rubbish,” said the Count ill-humouredly. “Give him to me, for I cannot dismount, the horse is restive and might kick him.”
“Oh! Nonsense,” said the Count grumpily. “Give him to me, because I can’t get off; the horse is restless and might kick him.”
“Give me a florin then?” begged the old woman.
“Could you give me a florin then?” begged the old woman.
“Rubbish!” cried the Count and threw her a few coppers.
“Rubbish!” shouted the Count and tossed her a few coins.
“No, no,” said the old woman, “give me a florin.”
“No, no,” said the old woman, “give me a two-pound coin.”
“A florin indeed, you’re not worth one,” answered the Count. “Give me the child quickly, or I will set my dog on you.”
“A florin? Honestly, you're not worth that much,” replied the Count. “Hand over the child now, or I'll let my dog loose on you.”
“Ah! so I’m not worth a florin?” she said with a scornful smile. “Well, we shall see some day if your inheritance will be worth so much as a florin. Here, take your coppers, you can keep them.” As she spoke she threw the coppers towards the Count, and so straight was her aim that they fell, one by one, into the leathern purse the Count still held in his hand.
“Ah! So I’m not worth a florin?” she said with a scornful smile. “Well, we’ll see someday if your inheritance will be worth even a florin. Here, take your change; you can keep it.” As she spoke, she tossed the coins toward the Count, and her aim was so accurate that they fell, one by one, into the leather purse the Count still held in his hand.
The Count was unable to speak for some minutes, so astounded was he at the old woman’s dexterity. Then his surprise changed to anger. He raised his gun and levelled it at her, but she kissed and caressed the little Count, holding him before her, so that the bullet would have struck him first.
The Count couldn't speak for a few minutes, he was so amazed by the old woman’s skill. Then his shock turned to anger. He raised his gun and aimed it at her, but she kissed and hugged the little Count, holding him in front of her, so that the bullet would hit him first.
“You are a good honest little lad,” she said. “Remain so all your life and you will have all you wish for.” Then she released him and, shaking her finger threateningly at the Count, cried—“Zollern, [Pg 188] Zollern, you still owe me the florin.” Then she turned away heedless of the Count’s angry words, and, leaning on her staff, disappeared in the wood.
“You're a good, honest little guy,” she said. “Stay that way your whole life, and you'll have everything you want.” Then she let him go and, shaking her finger threateningly at the Count, shouted, “Zollern, [Pg188] Zollern, you still owe me a florin.” Then she turned away, ignoring the Count’s angry words, and, leaning on her staff, disappeared into the woods.
Conrad, the Count’s groom, dismounted, and, taking the little boy in his arms, set him on his saddle and then mounted behind him and rode after his master up the steep hill to the castle.
Conrad, the Count’s groom, got off his horse, picked up the little boy, placed him on the saddle, and then climbed on behind him to ride up the steep hill to the castle after his master.
This was the first and last time that Stormy Weather Zollern took his little son riding, for he considered him effeminate and faint-hearted because he had cried when the horse galloped, and decided that he would never be worth anything. He looked at him with displeasure and whenever the little one came to him and wished to sit upon his knee and be caressed he would push him away and say harshly: “Rubbish—get away!”
This was the first and last time that Stormy Weather Zollern took his little son riding because he thought his son was weak and timid for crying when the horse galloped. He decided that his son would never amount to anything. He looked at him with disapproval, and whenever the boy came to him wanting to sit on his lap and be hugged, he would push him away and say harshly, “Nonsense—go away!"
The Lady Hedwig had borne her husband’s ill-temper without a murmur, but his harsh treatment of his innocent child wounded her deeply. She fretted and fretted, for whenever the boy committed some trifling offence he was punished so severely that she was afraid for him, and at length it preyed upon her mind so much that she fell ill and died. She was mourned by the whole household and by everyone in the neighbourhood, though most deeply by her son.
The Lady Hedwig had endured her husband’s bad temper without saying a word, but his cruel treatment of their innocent child hurt her deeply. She worried constantly, because every time the boy did something minor, he was punished so harshly that she feared for him. Eventually, it troubled her mind so much that she fell ill and passed away. Everyone in the household and the neighborhood mourned her, but her son felt the loss the most.
From this time the Count took no further notice of his son, but left him entirely to the care of his nurse and the old chaplain. Shortly afterwards he married again, a young and rich lady, and as she had twin sons the Count consoled himself with them.
From this point on, the Count paid no more attention to his son and left him completely in the care of his nurse and the old chaplain. Soon after, he remarried a young and wealthy woman, and since she had twin sons, the Count found comfort in them.
Cuno’s favourite walk was to visit the old woman [Pg 189] who had once saved his life. She told him all about his dead mother, and how much good she had done in her lifetime. The maids and men-servants warned him repeatedly not to go so often to see her, assuring him that she was nothing more nor less than a witch. But the boy was not afraid, for the chaplain had taught him that there were no such people as witches and that the stories about them riding on broomsticks through the air were all nonsense.
Cuno’s favorite walk was to visit the old woman [Pg189] who had once saved his life. She told him all about his deceased mother and how much good she had done in her lifetime. The maids and male servants repeatedly warned him not to visit her so often, insisting that she was nothing more than a witch. But the boy wasn’t afraid, because the chaplain had taught him that there were no such things as witches and that the stories about them flying on broomsticks through the air were all nonsense.
It is true he saw at the old woman’s hut all sorts of strange things which he could not understand, and he still remembered the trick with the copper coins which she had played on his father. Then she knew how to mix all sorts of ointments and draughts with which to heal both man and beast; but it was certainly not true, as some folks declared, that she had a weather-glass, and when she hung it over the fire there was a fearful thunderstorm. She taught the young Count a good deal that was useful to him, for instance, all sorts of remedies for sick horses and cattle, how to mix a bait to lure the fishes, and many other useful things. The old woman was almost his sole companion, for his nurse died and his stepmother never troubled about him at all.
He definitely saw all kinds of strange things at the old woman’s hut that he couldn’t understand, and he still remembered the trick with the copper coins that she played on his father. She knew how to mix different ointments and potions to heal both people and animals; however, it wasn’t true, as some people claimed, that she had a weather-glass, and when she hung it over the fire, there was a terrible thunderstorm. She taught the young Count many useful things, like remedies for sick horses and cattle, how to mix bait to catch fish, and plenty of other practical skills. The old woman was almost his only companion, since his nurse had died and his stepmother didn’t care about him at all.
By-and-by, as his brothers grew up, his life was even sadder than before, for the twins were so fortunate as to keep their seats at their first ride, and Stormy Weather Zollern thought them clever manly fellows and loved them accordingly, and rode out with them every day and taught them everything he knew himself. But they did not learn much good; [Pg 190] the Count could neither read nor write and he would not allow his sons to waste time over such things.
Eventually, as his brothers grew up, his life became even sadder than before, because the twins were lucky enough to keep their seats on their first ride, and Stormy Weather Zollern thought they were impressive young men and cared for them accordingly. He rode out with them every day and taught them everything he knew. However, they didn’t really learn anything useful; [Pg190] the Count couldn’t read or write, and he wouldn’t let his sons waste time on things like that.
By the time they were ten years old they were as wild and quarrelsome as their father and led a cat-and-dog life between themselves.
By the time they turned ten, they were as unruly and argumentative as their dad and had a constant back-and-forth with each other.
It was only when they wanted to play some unkind trick on Cuno that they were united.
They only came together when they wanted to pull a mean trick on Cuno.
Their mother did not interfere, she thought it manly for them to fight one another. One day an old servant spoke to the Count about the way the two boys fought and quarrelled, and although he only said: “Rubbish!” he bore it in remembrance, and thought out a means to prevent their killing one another as they grew older and fiercer, for the witch’s warning still rang in his ears: “We shall see if your inheritance will be worth a florin.”
Their mother didn't get involved; she believed it was brave for them to fight each other. One day, an old servant mentioned to the Count how the two boys fought and argued, and even though he just said, “That's nonsense!” he kept it in mind and came up with a way to stop them from seriously harming each other as they grew older and more aggressive, for the witch's warning still echoed in his ears: “We'll see if your inheritance will be worth a florin.”
One day when he was out hunting he noticed two hills which seemed to him to have been specially formed as the site of two castles, and made up his mind to build one on each. And so he did, and named the castles one Schalksberg, and the other Hirschberg. Stormy Weather Zollern intended leaving the castle of Hohenzollern to his eldest son and the other two castles to the two younger ones, but his wife never rested until she made him alter his mind.
One day while he was out hunting, he noticed two hills that looked like perfect spots for building castles, and he decided to construct one on each. So he did, naming the castles Schalksberg and Hirschberg. Stormy Weather Zollern planned to pass the castle of Hohenzollern to his eldest son and the other two castles to his younger sons, but his wife didn’t stop until she convinced him to change his mind.
“Stupid Cuno,” this was what she always called the poor boy, “stupid Cuno is rich enough as it is with what he inherited from his mother, and yet you would give him the beautiful castle of Hohenzollern, and my sons are only to have a castle with nothing but woods attached.”
“Stupid Cuno,” this is what she always called the poor boy, “stupid Cuno is rich enough as it is with what he inherited from his mother, and yet you would give him the beautiful castle of Hohenzollern, and my sons are only getting a castle with nothing but woods attached.”

In vain the Count pointed out to her that Cuno could not be so easily deprived of his birthright; she wept and scolded until even Stormy Weather, who was generally so stubborn, gave in for the sake of peace, and made a will leaving Schalksberg to Schalk, the younger of the twins, and Hohenzollern to Wolf, the elder, whilst Hirschberg, together with the little town of Balingen, were given to Cuno.
In vain, the Count tried to explain to her that Cuno couldn’t just lose his birthright that easily; she cried and nagged until even Stormy Weather, who was usually so hard-headed, surrendered for the sake of peace and made a will that left Schalksberg to Schalk, the younger twin, and Hohenzollern to Wolf, the older one, while Hirschberg, along with the small town of Balingen, went to Cuno.
Soon afterwards he fell very ill. The doctor warned him of his approaching end and so did the [Pg 192] chaplain, the latter bidding him prepare to face death, but he only growled out:—“Rubbish!” and so died as he had lived, a wild, fierce-tempered man.
Soon after that, he became really sick. The doctor alerted him that his end was near, and the chaplain did the same, urging him to get ready to face death. But he just muttered, “Nonsense!” and died as he had lived—a wild, hot-tempered man.
Scarcely had he been laid in his grave than the Countess brought the will to Cuno and told him mockingly that, since he was so learned, he might read it and see for himself that he had no longer any interest in Hohenzollern, and she rejoiced with her two sons over the fact that they had deprived Cuno of his inheritance.
Scarcely had he been laid to rest than the Countess brought the will to Cuno and told him mockingly that, since he was so educated, he might read it and see for himself that he no longer had any claim to Hohenzollern. She celebrated with her two sons over the fact that they had taken Cuno's inheritance away from him.
Cuno did not attempt to dispute the will, but took leave of the castle with tears in his eyes, for not only had he been born there, but his dear mother lay buried there, and his good old friend the chaplain lived there, whilst his only other friend lived close by. The Castle of Hirschberg was a fine stately castle, but very lonesome and desolate, and he suffered terribly from home-sickness and for longing after his beautiful birthplace.
Cuno didn’t try to challenge the will, but he left the castle with tears in his eyes. He wasn’t just born there; his beloved mother was buried there, and his good old friend the chaplain lived there, while his only other friend lived nearby. The Castle of Hirschberg was a grand, impressive place, but it felt very lonely and desolate. He suffered greatly from homesickness and longed for his beautiful hometown.
The Countess and the twin brothers, who were now eighteen years of age, were sitting one evening, gazing down upon the road that led to the castle of Hirschberg, when they saw a stately knight approaching on horseback. He was followed by a litter, borne by two mules and accompanied by many attendants. For a long time they could not think who was coming to visit them, but at length Schalk cried: “It is only our brother from Hirschberg.”
The Countess and the twin brothers, now eighteen years old, were sitting one evening, looking down at the road that led to the castle of Hirschberg when they spotted a noble knight riding up on horseback. He was followed by a litter carried by two mules and accompanied by many attendants. For a while, they couldn’t figure out who was coming to visit them, but finally, Schalk exclaimed, “It’s just our brother from Hirschberg.”
“What! Stupid Cuno?” asked the Countess in surprise. “He is evidently going to honour us with an invitation to pay him a visit. The litter he has [Pg 193] no doubt brought for me, to carry me up to the Castle of Hirschberg. Well, I would not have credited him with so much good feeling. One act of politeness deserves another, so we will go down to the castle gates and meet him. Now be sure you look pleasant and receive him kindly; probably when we reach Hirschberg he will make us a present each. He will give you a horse possibly, you a suit of armour, and as for me I have long wanted his mother’s jewels.”
“What! That silly Cuno?” asked the Countess, surprised. “He’s clearly going to give us an invitation to visit him. The litter he has [Pg193] probably brought for me to take me up to the Castle of Hirschberg. Well, I wouldn’t have believed he had such kindness in him. One polite gesture deserves another, so let's head down to the castle gates and greet him. Now make sure you look friendly and welcome him warmly; once we get to Hirschberg, he’ll likely give us each a gift. He might give you a horse, you a suit of armor, and as for me, I’ve wanted his mother’s jewels for a long time.”
“I will accept nothing from Stupid Cuno,” said Wolf, “and I shall certainly not make him welcome: as far as I am concerned, the sooner he follows my father the better pleased I shall be; we shall then inherit the Castle of Hirschberg, and Schalk and I will sell you the jewels at a cheap rate.”
“I won’t take anything from Stupid Cuno,” Wolf said, “and I definitely won’t welcome him. Personally, the sooner he follows my father, the happier I'll be; then we’ll inherit the Castle of Hirschberg, and Schalk and I can sell you the jewels for a good price.”
“Indeed, you rascal,” scolded his mother, “and so I am to buy the jewels of you, eh? Is that your thanks to me for having procured the Castle of Zollern for you? Schalk, my son, you would give me the jewels without payment, would you not?”
“Honestly, you little troublemaker,” scolded his mother, “so I’m supposed to buy the jewels from you, huh? Is that your way of thanking me for getting you the Castle of Zollern? Schalk, my son, you would just give me the jewels for free, right?”
“Death is the only thing to be had without payment,” joked her son, laughing, “and if it is true the jewels are worth a king’s ransom we should be foolish indeed to hang them round your neck for nothing. As soon as Cuno dies we shall ride over to Hirschberg and divide his property. The jewels we shall sell, and if you give a higher price than anyone else you can have them.”
“Death is the only thing you can get for free,” joked her son, laughing. “And if it’s true that the jewels are worth a king’s ransom, we’d be pretty foolish to hang them around your neck for nothing. As soon as Cuno dies, we’ll ride over to Hirschberg and split up his property. We’ll sell the jewels, and if you bid higher than anyone else, you can have them.”
As they talked they had approached the castle gate, and the Countess was forced to suppress her anger, for Cuno was now riding over the drawbridge.
As they chatted, they got closer to the castle gate, and the Countess had to hold back her anger because Cuno was now crossing the drawbridge.
[Pg 194] When he became aware of his stepmother and his brothers he reined in his horse, dismounted, and greeted them politely, for although they had done him so much harm he would not allow himself to forget that they were his brothers and she his father’s widow.
[Pg194] When he noticed his stepmother and his brothers, he pulled back on his horse's reins, got off, and greeted them politely. Even though they had hurt him a lot, he refused to forget that they were his brothers and she was his father's widow.
“We are indeed pleased that you should visit us, my son,” said the Countess in honied tones, and with a caressing smile. “And how is everything at Hirschberg? Do you grow more accustomed to the place? I see you have brought a litter. What a splendid one! An empress need not blush to ride in it. I expect it will not be long before there is a Mistress to ride about in it.”
“We're really happy that you're visiting us, my son,” said the Countess with sweet tones and a charming smile. “So, how's everything at Hirschberg? Are you getting used to the place? I see you've brought a litter. What a magnificent one! An empress wouldn't be embarrassed to ride in it. I imagine it won't be long before there's a lady to ride around in it.”
“I have not yet thought of marriage, my gracious lady mother,” replied Cuno, “and therefore I am here to fetch someone to keep me company at home, and I have brought the litter on that account.”
“I haven’t thought about marriage yet, dear mother,” replied Cuno, “so I’m here to bring someone home to keep me company, and that’s why I’ve brought the litter.”
“You are very thoughtful and kind,” the lady interrupted him.
“You're really thoughtful and kind,” the lady interrupted him.
“He cannot very well mount a horse now,” Cuno continued quietly. “It is Father Joseph, the chaplain, that I have come for. I am going to take him with me, for he was my tutor, and we settled it should be so before I left Hohenzollern. Then I intend taking with me the old woman who lives at the foot of the hill. She is very old now and it was she who saved my life the first time I went out to ride with my father. There are rooms to spare in Hirschberg, and there she shall spend her last days.”
“He can't really ride a horse now,” Cuno said quietly. “I've come for Father Joseph, the chaplain. I'm going to take him with me because he was my tutor, and we agreed on this before I left Hohenzollern. Then I plan to take the elderly woman who lives at the foot of the hill. She's very old now, and she was the one who saved my life the first time I went out riding with my father. There are extra rooms in Hirschberg, and she can spend her final days there.”
So saying, he passed through the courtyard and [Pg 195] entered the castle to fetch the old chaplain. Wolf bit his lips with anger, the Countess was white with rage, but Schalk laughed out loud: “What will you give me for the horse he was to present to me?” he cried. “Brother Wolf, shall I exchange it for your suit of armour? Ha! ha! ha! so he is going to take the old chaplain and the witch to keep him company. What a fine pair to be sure! In the morning he can amuse himself by taking lessons in Greek, and in the afternoon he can study witchcraft. Stupid Cuno is without doubt a comical fellow.”
So saying, he walked through the courtyard and [Pg195] entered the castle to get the old chaplain. Wolf bit his lips in anger, the Countess was pale with rage, but Schalk laughed out loud: “What will you give me for the horse he was supposed to give me?” he shouted. “Brother Wolf, should I trade it for your suit of armor? Ha! ha! ha! So he’s going to take the old chaplain and the witch along for company. What a perfect pair! In the morning, he can entertain himself with Greek lessons and in the afternoon, he can study witchcraft. Silly Cuno is definitely a funny guy.”
“He is a very low fellow,” said the Countess, “and you should be ashamed to laugh at him. It is a disgrace to the family, and we shall be shamed in the eyes of the whole neighbourhood when it becomes known that the Count has taken the old witch to live with him, and carried her off in a magnificent litter drawn by mules. He has inherited his tastes from his mother, she was always mixing herself up with sick folks and common people. What would his father say?”
“He's a really low person,” said the Countess, “and you should be ashamed for laughing at him. It's a disgrace to the family, and we’ll be embarrassed in front of the whole neighborhood when it gets out that the Count has taken the old witch in to live with him and carried her off in a fancy litter pulled by mules. He inherited his tastes from his mother; she was always getting involved with sick people and common folks. What would his father say?”
“His father would just say ‘Rubbish,’” said Schalk, laughing.
“His dad would just say ‘Rubbish,’” Schalk said, laughing.
“Here he comes,” said the Countess, “he is not ashamed to give the old man his arm, just as though he were his equal. I will not meet him again.”
“Here he comes,” said the Countess, “he’s not embarrassed to offer the old man his arm, just like they’re equals. I will not encounter him again.”
So the mother and her two sons did not wait to bid Cuno good-bye, but he just led his old friend gently across the bridge and placed him in the litter. When he came to the foot of the hill he stopped in front of the old woman’s hut, and found her quite [Pg 196] ready to accompany him. She had a large bundle of little glass pots, and little bottles with medicine in them, and she stood leaning upon her staff waiting for Cuno.
So the mother and her two sons didn't take the time to say goodbye to Cuno; instead, he gently helped his old friend across the bridge and placed him in the litter. When he reached the bottom of the hill, he stopped in front of the old woman's hut and found her all set to join him. She had a big bundle of tiny glass pots and small bottles of medicine, and she stood there leaning on her staff, waiting for Cuno.
Things did not turn out as the Countess had supposed they would, for instead of laughing at him everyone praised Cuno for his kindness in caring for the last days of the poor old woman, and his pious affection for the old priest, Father Joseph.
Things didn’t go as the Countess thought they would, because instead of making fun of him, everyone praised Cuno for his kindness in taking care of the poor old woman in her last days, as well as his devoted affection for the old priest, Father Joseph.
The only persons who found fault with him were the Countess and his two brothers, and, as everyone knew how disagreeable and quarrelsome they were, no one paid any heed to the unkind things they said.
The only people who criticized him were the Countess and his two brothers, and since everyone knew how unpleasant and argumentative they were, no one paid attention to the mean things they said.
They passed Cuno by as though he were a stranger, and this treatment hurt the young man very much, for he thought it wrong that three brothers should be at enmity with one another, and so he hit upon a plan which he thought might help to make them all better friends.
They walked past Cuno as if he were a stranger, and this really upset the young man because he believed it was wrong for three brothers to be at odds with each other. So, he came up with a plan that he thought might help them become better friends.
Between the three estates of the three brothers there was a fish-pond, plentifully stocked with fish. This pond belonged to the estate of Hirschberg, and Cuno, knowing how fond his brothers were of fishing, invited them to meet him there for a day’s sport.
Between the three estates of the three brothers, there was a fish pond, full of fish. This pond belonged to Hirschberg’s estate, and Cuno, aware of how much his brothers loved fishing, invited them to join him there for a day of fun.
It was a beautiful spring morning, and the three brothers arrived at the pond almost at the same moment. “Now it is strange,” cried Schalk, “that we should all arrive at the pond together. It was just striking seven o’clock as I rode out from Schalksberg.”
It was a beautiful spring morning, and the three brothers arrived at the pond almost at the same time. “How odd is it,” exclaimed Schalk, “that we all got here together. It was just striking seven o’clock when I left Schalksberg.”

THE STORY OF THE FLORIN.
“She stood leaning upon her staff waiting for Cuno.”
THE STORY OF THE FLORIN.
“She stood leaning on her cane, waiting for Cuno.”
[Pg 197] “I left Hohenzollern exactly at seven o’clock, also,” said Wolf.
[Pg197] "I left Hohenzollern right at seven o'clock, too," said Wolf.
“And I started at seven from Hirschberg,” said Cuno.
“And I left Hirschberg at seven,” Cuno said.
“Then,” said Schalk, “it is quite clear that the pond must be exactly in the centre of the three estates. It is a fine piece of water, too.”
“Then,” Schalk said, “it’s obvious that the pond has to be right in the center of the three estates. It’s a lovely body of water, too.”
“Yes,” replied Cuno, “and that is the reason why I have invited you here this morning. I know you are both fond of fishing, and although I also like to cast a line now and again, there is fish enough in the pond for all three of us, and room on the bank, too, even if we all wished to fish here together. And so, my brothers, I propose to make the pond common property and give both of you the same right to fish here as myself.”
“Yes,” Cuno replied, “and that’s why I invited you both here this morning. I know you both love fishing, and while I enjoy casting a line now and then too, there’s plenty of fish in the pond for all three of us, and enough space on the bank even if we all want to fish here together. So, my brothers, I propose we make the pond a shared space and give both of you the same rights to fish here as I have.”
“Indeed, our brother is mighty condescending,” said Schalk, mockingly. “And what shall we be expected to give in return, for, as everyone knows—death is the only thing to be had without payment.”
“Sure, our brother is really condescending,” said Schalk, sarcastically. “And what are we supposed to give in return, because, as everyone knows—death is the only thing you can get for free.”
“And yet I give you this without any wish for payment,” replied Cuno. “All I want is to meet you here from time to time and have a little speech with you. Are we not all sons of the same father?”
“And yet I’m giving you this without expecting anything in return,” Cuno replied. “All I want is to meet up here occasionally and have a little chat with you. Aren’t we all sons of the same father?”
“Well,” said Schalk, ungraciously, “I think there is nothing so stupid as to fish in company. One just drives the fish away from the other. But let us take it in turns; you, Cuno, fish Monday and Thursday, Wolf on Tuesday and Friday, and I on Wednesday and Saturday.”
“Well,” Schalk said rudely, “I think fishing with others is just dumb. You end up scaring the fish away from each other. How about we take turns? Cuno, you fish on Monday and Thursday, Wolf can go on Tuesday and Friday, and I’ll take Wednesday and Saturday.”
[Pg 198] “I will not agree to it,” said the gloomy Wolf. “I will accept nothing, neither will I share with any one. It was only fair, Cuno, to offer to divide the pond with us, for it really belongs to all three equally; but let us cast the dice and see who shall possess it in the future. If I am more fortunate than you, you can always ask leave of me to fish here.”
[Pg198] “I won’t agree to this,” said the grumpy Wolf. “I won’t accept anything, and I won’t share with anyone. It was fair, Cuno, to offer to split the pond with us since it really belongs to all three of us equally. But let’s roll the dice and see who will have it in the future. If I’m luckier than you, you can always ask me for permission to fish here.”
“I never gamble with dice,” replied Cuno, saddened by his brother’s ingratitude.
“I never gamble with dice,” Cuno replied, feeling upset by his brother’s ingratitude.
“Our brother is much too pious for that,” said Schalk, sneeringly. “But I have another plan which even the most pious hermit could not object to. Let us cast our lines and fish here until the clock strikes twelve, and whoever has caught the most fish by that time shall have the pond for his own.”
“Our brother is way too holy for that,” Schalk said with a sneer. “But I have another idea that even the most devout hermit wouldn’t mind. Let’s fish here until the clock strikes twelve, and whoever catches the most fish by then can have the pond for themselves.”
“Well,” said Cuno, “I am a foolish fellow to try for a prize that really belongs to myself, but just to show you I was in earnest in offering to share the pond I will accept the challenge.”
“Well,” Cuno said, “I’m a fool for trying to go after a prize that really belongs to me, but just to prove I’m serious about sharing the pond, I’ll accept the challenge.”
Cuno allowed his brothers to choose their own positions and the three began to fish. Then it seemed as though the fish knew who was the rightful owner, for they swarmed to take Cuno’s bait. No sooner did the line touch the water than twenty or thirty fish swam up, pushing each other out of the way in their anxiety to be caught. Before two hours had passed the ground all around Cuno was strewn with beautiful fish.
Cuno let his brothers pick their spots, and the three of them started fishing. It felt like the fish knew who was supposed to catch them because they flocked to Cuno’s bait. As soon as the line hit the water, twenty or thirty fish darted in, shoving each other aside in their eagerness to get caught. Within two hours, the area around Cuno was covered with beautiful fish.
Then he ceased fishing and went to see what luck his brothers had had. Schalk had but three little fish and Wolf five, and both of them were looking very [Pg 199] grim, for they could see from where they stood the enormous quantity Cuno had caught.
Then he stopped fishing and went to check on his brothers' luck. Schalk had only three small fish and Wolf had five, and both of them looked really down because they could see from where they were standing the huge amount Cuno had caught.
As Cuno approached, Wolf broke up his rod in a rage and flung the pieces into the pond—“It is absurd,” said he, “to suppose that you, stupid Cuno, can have beaten us fairly. How is it possible for you to catch more fish in a couple of hours than I could catch in a year? It is only by means of witchcraft that you have succeeded.”
As Cuno got closer, Wolf snapped his fishing rod in anger and threw the pieces into the pond. “It's ridiculous,” he said, “to think that you, dumb Cuno, could have really beaten us. How could you catch more fish in a few hours than I could in a whole year? You must be using witchcraft to pull this off.”
“You have hit the mark, brother,” said Schalk, “the old witch he keeps at Hirschberg has taught him how to enchant the creatures. We were foolish to fish with him. Before long he will turn wizard himself.”
“You've nailed it, brother,” said Schalk, “the old witch he has at Hirschberg has taught him how to charm the creatures. We were stupid to fish with him. Soon enough, he'll become a wizard himself.”
“You wicked men,” answered Cuno angrily. “I have had an opportunity this morning to judge of your greed, your shamelessness, and your rude, rough manners. Go your ways and never come here again. It would be better for you if you were only half so good and pious as the poor old woman you have called a witch.”
“You wicked men,” Cuno replied angrily. “I had a chance this morning to see your greed, your shamelessness, and your crude, harsh behavior. Get out of here and don’t come back. You’d be better off if you were even half as good and pious as the poor old woman you've labeled a witch.”
“No, a real witch she is not,” said Schalk, mockingly, “for if she were she would prophesy more correctly than she has done. Did she not tell my father that a great part of his inheritance would be sold for a florin? Now at his death he owned all the land within sight of Hohenzollern, and it is not likely that it will ever dwindle away so that it will be worth no more than a florin. She is a foolish old woman and you are just stupid Cuno.”
“No, she’s not a real witch,” Schalk said mockingly. “If she were, she’d make better predictions than she has. Didn’t she tell my father that a big part of his inheritance would be sold for a florin? Now that he’s passed away, he owned all the land you can see from Hohenzollern, and it’s not likely that it’ll ever drop in value to just a florin. She’s just a silly old woman, and you’re being a fool, Cuno.”
Schalk made off as fast as he could when he had [Pg 200] finished speaking, for he was afraid of his brother’s strong arm, and Wolf followed him, in a worse temper than his surly father had ever been.
Schalk ran away as quickly as he could after he finished speaking, afraid of his brother's strength, and Wolf chased after him, in a worse mood than his grumpy father had ever been.
Cuno took his brothers’ cruel behaviour so much to heart that he fell ill, and had it not been for the ministrations of Father Joseph and the healing drinks the old woman prepared he must have died.
Cuno was so affected by his brothers’ harsh treatment that he got sick, and if it hadn’t been for Father Joseph’s care and the soothing drinks the old woman made, he probably would have died.
When his brothers heard that he lay at the point of death they gave a banquet, and when they were flushed with wine they made a compact that whoever first heard of Cuno’s death should fire the cannons from his castle to tell his brother the good news. And the one who fired first was to have the best cask of wine in Cuno’s cellar.
When his brothers heard that he was dying, they threw a party, and after a few drinks, they agreed that whoever heard about Cuno’s death first would shoot off the cannons from his castle to share the news with their brother. The first one to fire would get the best barrel of wine from Cuno’s cellar.
From this time Wolf kept a servant constantly in the neighbourhood of Hirschberg, and Schalk bribed one of Cuno’s servants to let him know the moment his master was dead.
From that point on, Wolf had a servant always hanging around Hirschberg, and Schalk bribed one of Cuno’s staff to inform him the moment his master passed away.
But this servant had more affection for his good, kind master than for the wicked Schalk, and one day he asked the old woman if there were indeed no chance of his master’s recovery, and on her telling him that Cuno was very much better he expressed his joy and told her of the plan the brothers had made.
But this servant cared more for his good, kind master than for the wicked Schalk. One day, he asked the old woman if there was really no chance of his master getting better. When she told him that Cuno was doing much better, he expressed his joy and shared the plan the brothers had made.
The old woman was very angry, and told Cuno, who, however, would not believe such unnatural conduct, and so the old woman urged him to make a trial and pretend he was dead, and then if the cannons were fired they would, of course, hear them.
The old woman was really angry and told Cuno, who, however, couldn’t believe such strange behavior. So, the old woman encouraged him to give it a shot and pretend to be dead, and then if the cannons were fired, they would definitely hear them.
So Count Cuno sent for the servant his brother [Pg 201] had bribed, and bade him ride in haste and tell Schalk that he, Cuno, was at the point of death.
So Count Cuno called for the servant that his brother had bribed and told him to ride quickly to inform Schalk that Cuno was at the brink of death.
As the servant rode out of the gateway, Wolf’s spy stopped him and enquired whither he rode in such hot haste.
As the servant rode out of the gate, Wolf’s spy stopped him and asked where he was riding to in such a hurry.
“Alas!” said the man, “my poor master is at the point of death. It is said he cannot live through the night.”
“Wow!” said the man, “my poor master is dying. They say he won’t make it through the night.”
“Indeed!” cried the man and ran to saddle his horse and in a very short space of time he was riding furiously towards Hohenzollern. Such was his speed that, on reaching the gates, his horse fell and he had only time to say—“Count Cuno is dying,” before he became unconscious.
“Definitely!” cried the man and ran to saddle his horse, and in no time, he was riding furiously toward Hohenzollern. He was going so fast that when he reached the gates, his horse collapsed, and he only had time to say, “Count Cuno is dying,” before he passed out.

Immediately afterwards the cannons of Hohenzollern thundered forth and Wolf and his mother made merry, and congratulated one another on the [Pg 202] big cask of wine they would win from Cuno’s cellar. They reckoned on the inheritance of the fine castle, the fish pond, and the beautiful jewels. And all the time the cannons sounded, each shot being followed by a wonderful echo, or what at first they took to be one, for they speedily discovered it was the sound of shot being fired from Schalksberg.
Immediately afterwards, the cannons of Hohenzollern roared, and Wolf and his mother celebrated, congratulating each other on the big barrel of wine they were going to win from Cuno’s cellar. They were counting on inheriting the impressive castle, the fish pond, and the beautiful jewels. As the cannons boomed, each shot was followed by what they thought was a magnificent echo, but they quickly realized it was actually the sound of shots being fired from Schalksberg.
“Schalk must have had a spy at Hirschberg too,” Wolf said to his mother with a laugh. “Well, well, we shall have to share the wine as well as the rest of the inheritance.”
“Schalk must have had a spy at Hirschberg too,” Wolf said to his mother with a laugh. “Well, well, we’ll have to share the wine along with the rest of the inheritance.”
With that he mounted his horse, for he guessed that Schalk would try to be before him and pocket some of Cuno’s valuables before he arrived. But when he reached the fish-pond the two brothers met, and each blushed with shame, for each knew he had tried to be before his brother, and cheat him of part of the inheritance.
With that, he got on his horse, knowing that Schalk would try to get there first and grab some of Cuno’s valuables before he arrived. But when he got to the fish pond, the two brothers met, and they both blushed with embarrassment, since each of them knew he had tried to beat the other to it and take part of the inheritance for himself.
They rode along together and never mentioned Cuno, but discussed how they should settle affairs in the future, and how they should decide which of them should own Hirschberg.
They rode together and didn’t bring up Cuno, but talked about how they should handle things in the future and how they should decide who gets to own Hirschberg.
But when they had crossed the drawbridge and entered the courtyard they saw their brother looking out of the window, quite hale and hearty. But his eyes flashed with wrath as he glanced at his two brothers.
But when they crossed the drawbridge and entered the courtyard, they saw their brother looking out the window, looking healthy and strong. But his eyes flashed with anger as he glanced at his two brothers.
They were very much afraid at first, for they thought it must be Cuno’s ghost; but as soon as they discovered he was alive and well, Wolf said sheepishly, “Why, I thought you were dead, brother!”
They were really scared at first because they thought it was Cuno’s ghost; but as soon as they realized he was alive and well, Wolf said awkwardly, “Wow, I thought you were dead, brother!”
[Pg 203] Schalk said very little, but if looks could have killed, Cuno would have had but a short time to live.
[Pg203] Schalk didn’t say much, but if looks could kill, Cuno would have been dead in no time.
Then Cuno cried in a voice of thunder: “From this time I renounce all relationship between us. I heard the firing of cannons from your two castles and understood very well how you were making merry over my death. I have five field-pieces here at Hirschberg and I have had them loaded, and unless you make haste to get beyond range of the bullets you shall judge what sort of marksmen we have here at Hirschberg.”
Then Cuno shouted in a thunderous voice: “From now on, I completely cut ties with you. I heard the cannons firing from your two castles and I clearly saw how you were celebrating my death. I have five cannons ready here at Hirschberg, and I’ve loaded them. Unless you hurry and get out of the way of the bullets, you’ll see what kind of marksmen we have here at Hirschberg.”
They did not need a second warning, for they saw he meant what he said, and so they set spurs to their horses and raced down the hill. Cuno fired a cannon ball over their heads, not meaning to harm them, but merely to give them a good fright.
They didn’t need a second warning because they could tell he was serious. So, they kicked their horses into a run and sped down the hill. Cuno fired a cannonball over their heads, not to hurt them but simply to scare them.
On their way down they began to quarrel as to who was to blame, both declaring he had fired his cannon solely because he had heard his brother firing. So bitter were they that when at length they parted company each vowed he hated and detested his brother worse even than Cuno.
On their way down, they started arguing about who was at fault, each insisting he only shot his cannon because he heard his brother shoot. They were so angry that when they finally went their separate ways, each swore he hated his brother even more than Cuno.
Soon afterwards Cuno made his will, but he told no one what was in it. The old woman plagued her favourite sorely to tell her if he had left anything to his brothers, but he would not, and in the end she never knew, for she died the following year. All her pills and potions could not help her then, for she was ninety-eight years old, and the disease she died of was “old age,” which the cleverest doctor in the world cannot cure.
Soon after, Cuno made his will, but he didn’t tell anyone what was in it. The old woman nagged her favorite hard to find out if he had left anything to his brothers, but he wouldn’t say, and in the end, she never found out, as she died the following year. All her meds and remedies couldn’t help her then, since she was ninety-eight years old, and the cause of her death was “old age,” which even the smartest doctor in the world cannot cure.
Count Cuno laid her to rest with every mark of [Pg 204] respect and sorrow. It was not long before the old chaplain also left him, and then he became a very lonely man. But his loneliness was not for long, for Cuno, the good, died in his twenty-eighth year. Some said he was poisoned by his brothers, but whether it were so or no, no one ever really knew.
Count Cuno buried her with all the signs of respect and sadness. It didn't take long before the old chaplain left him as well, and he became a very lonely man. But his loneliness didn’t last long, as Cuno, the good, died at the age of twenty-eight. Some people said his brothers poisoned him, but whether that was true or not, no one ever really knew.
Again the country resounded with the roar of cannons, twenty-five rounds being fired from the castles of Zollern and Schalksberg.
Again, the country echoed with the roar of cannons, twenty-five shots being fired from the castles of Zollern and Schalksberg.
“Well, there is no mistake this time,” said Schalk, as he met his brother Wolf on the road.
“Well, there’s no mistake this time,” said Schalk, as he ran into his brother Wolf on the road.
“No, indeed,” answered Wolf, “and if he were to rise and glare at us from the window as he did before, I have a pistol with me, ready charged, that will soon teach him to hold his peace.”
“No way,” Wolf replied, “and if he were to get up and glare at us from the window like he did before, I have a fully loaded pistol with me that will quickly teach him to stay quiet.”
As they rode up the castle hill a rider and his retinue joined them. Neither of the brothers knew him, but supposed he must be a friend of Cuno’s who had come to his funeral, so they began to praise the dead man, lamented his early death, and Schalk even shed a few crocodile tears. But the knight answered never a word, only rode silently up the hill-side.
As they rode up the castle hill, a rider and his group joined them. Neither of the brothers recognized him, but they thought he must be a friend of Cuno’s who had come for his funeral, so they started to praise the deceased, mourned his untimely death, and Schalk even shed a few fake tears. But the knight didn’t say a word, just quietly rode up the hillside.
When the brothers dismounted, Wolf called for wine—“and of the best, Master Cellarman,” he added—“for now we are going to enjoy ourselves.”
When the brothers got off their horses, Wolf asked for wine—“and make it the best, Master Cellarman,” he added—“because now we are going to have a good time.”
He went up the stairs and entered the great hall, followed closely by the silent knight, who, when the twins had seated themselves at the table, drew a silver coin from his vest pocket, and, flinging it on the table between them, cried: “There is your inheritance, [Pg 205] you will find it correct, the exact amount being a florin.”
He walked up the stairs and entered the large hall, closely followed by the quiet knight. When the twins took their seats at the table, he pulled a silver coin from his vest pocket and tossed it onto the table between them, exclaiming, “There’s your inheritance, [Pg205] you’ll find it’s correct, and the exact amount is a florin.”
The brothers looked surprised, laughed uneasily, and asked him what he meant.
The brothers looked surprised, laughed awkwardly, and asked him what he meant.
The knight drew forth a parchment, with numerous seals attached, and began to read out what Cuno had set down there. Every act of enmity they had shown him during his lifetime was chronicled there, and then came an order that his estates and all that he possessed, with the exception of his mother’s jewels, were to be sold to the State of Würtemberg for the sum of one florin. The jewels, however, were to be sold, and the money be used to endow a house for the poor in the little town of Balingen.
The knight pulled out a piece of parchment with several seals attached and started to read what Cuno had written. Every act of hostility shown towards him during his life was recorded there, and then came a directive that his properties and everything he owned, except for his mother's jewels, were to be sold to the State of Würtemberg for one florin. However, the jewels were to be sold, and the money was to be used to fund a home for the poor in the small town of Balingen.
The brothers laughed no longer; but gnashed their teeth with rage, for they knew they could not wrest their inheritance from Würtemberg; they had lost for ever the beautiful castle and all the estates belonging to it, all they were to inherit was a paltry florin.
The brothers no longer laughed; instead, they ground their teeth in anger, knowing they couldn't take their inheritance back from Würtemberg. They had lost the beautiful castle and all its estates forever; all they were left with was a measly florin.
Wolf slipped it into his pocket and he and Schalk stalked from the castle without so much as a word to the Commissioner of Würtemberg. They rode home, each to his own castle, but on the following morning Wolf rode over to Schalksberg and suggested they should go to the little town of Balingen which had gone to Würtemberg with the rest of the estates, and, just to show the folks they did not care, spend their inheritance on a quart of wine in which to drink each other’s healths. So they rode together to the inn at Balingen, called for a quart of red wine, and drank to each other.
Wolf slipped it into his pocket, and he and Schalk left the castle without saying a word to the Commissioner of Württemberg. They rode home to their own castles, but the next morning, Wolf rode over to Schalksberg and suggested they head to the little town of Balingen, which had become part of Württemberg along with the other estates. Just to show everyone they didn't care, they planned to spend their inheritance on a quart of wine to toast each other’s health. So they rode together to the inn in Balingen, ordered a quart of red wine, and drank to each other.
[Pg 206] When it was finished they called for the landlord, and Wolf flung the florin upon the table, but the landlord shook his head and told them that early that morning a messenger had come from Würtemberg and had paraded the town, with beat of drum, and proclaimed that the State had ordered all florin pieces to be called in and the use of them discontinued—“and therefore,” said the landlord, “I must ask you to pay me in a different coin.”
[Pg206] When they finished, they called for the landlord, and Wolf tossed the florin onto the table. However, the landlord shook his head and informed them that earlier that morning a messenger had arrived from Würtemberg, marching through the town with a drum, announcing that the State had ordered all florin coins to be withdrawn and no longer used—“so,” said the landlord, “I have to ask you to pay me in another form of currency.”
The brothers looked at each other and turned pale. Neither of them had any other money with him and so they were obliged to owe the landlord for the quart of wine.
The brothers stared at each other and went pale. Neither of them had any other money with them, so they had to owe the landlord for the quart of wine.
They went on their way silently, for they did not feel in the mood for conversation, but when they came to the cross roads, where the way to the right led to Hohenzollern and that to the left to Schalksberg, Schalk said: “Well, our inheritance, it seems, was not worth a florin, moreover, the wine we thought to purchase with it was bad!”
They walked on in silence, not feeling like talking, but when they reached the crossroads, where the right path led to Hohenzollern and the left to Schalksberg, Schalk said, “Well, it looks like our inheritance wasn’t worth a florin, and the wine we thought we could buy with it was terrible!”
“Yes,” replied Wolf thoughtfully, “and the old woman’s prediction has come true, for did she not say ‘We shall see some day if your inheritance be worth so much as a florin’? We have not been able to pay for a quart of wine with ours.”
“Yes,” replied Wolf thoughtfully, “and the old woman’s prediction has come true, because didn’t she say ‘We shall see someday if your inheritance is worth even a florin’? We haven’t been able to pay for a quart of wine with ours.”
Then they parted company and rode back to their castles, angry with themselves and the whole world.
Then they went their separate ways and rode back to their castles, frustrated with themselves and everyone around them.
IF ever you should travel through the country of Suabia you should take a peep at the Black Forest, not only that you may admire the magnificent pine-trees, but that you may study the people living there, for they are quite unlike any of their neighbours. The inhabitants of the Black Forest near the town of Baden are tall and broad and it would almost seem as though the invigorating scent of the pine-trees had strengthened their bodies and their characters too, for they are fearless, frank and honest. Their principal industries are glass-making and clock-making. The costume they wear, too, is different from the ordinary run of peasants, and gives them a strange and somewhat dignified appearance.
IF you ever travel through the region of Suabia, make sure to check out the Black Forest. Not only will you get to admire the stunning pine trees, but you can also observe the people who live there, as they are quite different from their neighbors. The residents of the Black Forest near Baden are tall and sturdy, and it almost seems like the refreshing scent of the pine trees has empowered both their bodies and their personalities, since they are fearless, straightforward, and honest. Their main industries are glass-making and clock-making. The attire they wear is also distinct from the typical peasant clothes, giving them a unique and somewhat dignified look.

The Little Glass-man.
The Little Glass Man.
On the other side of the Forest, although of the same race, the inhabitants are, on account of [Pg 208] the different occupations they pursue, somewhat different in their manners and customs. These people work chiefly in the Forest as wood-cutters and timber-merchants. They fell their pine-trees and then float them down the Nagold to the Neckar, down the Neckar to the Rhine, even travelling as far as Holland, the rafts of the Black Forest being known upon the sea-coast. They stop their rafts at every town they come to, so that folks may buy their timber if they have a mind to; but the broadest and tallest beams and masts are sold to the Dutch ship-builders for a good round sum of money. These men, accustomed to a rough, wandering life, are as different in character from the people living in the other part of the Forest as their costumes differ.
On the other side of the Forest, although they belong to the same race, the inhabitants have slightly different manners and customs due to the different jobs they do. These people mainly work in the Forest as woodcutters and timber merchants. They cut down their pine trees and then float them down the Nagold River to the Neckar, and from the Neckar to the Rhine, even traveling as far as Holland. The rafts from the Black Forest are known along the coast. They stop their rafts at every town to sell their timber if anyone wants to buy it; however, the largest and tallest beams and masts are sold to Dutch shipbuilders for a good price. These men, used to a rough, wandering life, are as different in character from the people living in the other part of the Forest as their clothing is different.
The men living in the neighbourhood of Baden wear black jackets, closely pleated trousers, red stockings, and peaked hats; the woodmen, however, wear jackets of dark coloured linen, broad green braces, black leather breeches, from one of the pockets of which a brass foot rule protrudes, but their chief pride is in their boots, which reach nearly to their middle, so that the raftsmen can wade through fairly deep water without wetting their feet.
The men living in the neighborhood of Baden wear black jackets, fitted pants, red stockings, and pointed hats; however, the woodmen wear jackets made of dark linen, wide green suspenders, and black leather trousers, from one of the pockets of which a brass ruler sticks out. But their main pride is in their boots, which come up nearly to their knees, allowing the raftsmen to wade through fairly deep water without getting their feet wet.
At one time it was believed that two spirits inhabited the Black Forest; the one, known as “The Little Glass-man,” was a good little spirit, and but three feet and a half in height, and was always to be seen dressed in the same costume as the glass-makers or clock-makers wore; but Dutch [Pg 209] Michael, who haunted the further side of the Forest, was a broad-shouldered giant and was dressed like a raftsman. Some of the wood-cutters who had seen him declared his boots were so big that an ordinary full-grown man could have stood upright in one of them and yet not have reached to the top of it.
At one time, people believed that two spirits lived in the Black Forest. One, known as “The Little Glass-man,” was a good spirit, only three and a half feet tall, and always dressed like the glass-makers or clock-makers. On the other hand, Dutch [Pg209] Michael, who roamed the far side of the forest, was a broad-shouldered giant dressed like a raftsman. Some woodcutters who had seen him claimed that his boots were so large that a regular adult man could stand upright inside one of them and still not reach the top.
A young Black Forester, named Peter Munk, is said to have had a very extraordinary adventure with these two wood-spirits. Peter lived with his mother, who was a widow, in the very heart of the Forest. His father had been a charcoal burner and after his death the mother trained her son to the same employment.
A young Black forester named Peter Munk is said to have had an incredible adventure with these two wood spirits. Peter lived with his mother, who was a widow, right in the heart of the forest. His father had been a charcoal burner, and after he died, the mother taught her son the same trade.
At first Peter was content to follow his father’s occupation and to sit by his sooty kiln, as black as soot himself, and now and again to drive into the towns and villages to sell his charcoal. But he had plenty of time for reflection and it gradually began to occur to him that his lot was not a very happy one. He thought how smart the glass-makers and clock-makers looked, decked out in their best clothes on Sunday. “But,” said he to himself, “if I were to put on my father’s jacket with its silver buttons, and encase my legs in bright red stockings and swagger down the street, folks would say, ‘’Tis only Peter Munk, the charcoal burner, after all.’”
At first, Peter was fine with following his father's trade and sitting by his sooty kiln, looking just as dirty as the soot around him. Every now and then, he would drive into the towns and villages to sell his charcoal. But he had a lot of time to think, and he gradually began to realize that his life wasn’t very happy. He noticed how sharp the glass-makers and clock-makers looked in their best clothes on Sundays. “But,” he thought to himself, “if I were to wear my father’s jacket with its silver buttons and put on bright red stockings to strut down the street, people would just say, ‘It’s only Peter Munk, the charcoal burner, after all.’”
The wood-cutters, raftsmen and timber-merchants were also objects of his envy. Whenever these forest giants came into the village in their splendid [Pg 210] costumes, decked out with silver buttons and buckles and chains, and stood with their great legs wide apart, watching the dance perhaps, using strange Dutch oaths, and smoking long pipes from Cologne, he would say to himself—“Ah! what happiness to be a man like that!” Sometimes one of these fortunate beings would lunge a hand into his pocket and bring out a handful of florins and commence to gamble with them; six batzen at a time they would risk at dice, and Peter had seen one of the richest timber-merchants lose in a night more money than he or his father had ever earned in a year, and yet not seem greatly upset over the loss of the money.
The woodcutters, raft drivers, and timber merchants were also things he envied. Whenever these big guys from the forest came into the village in their fancy [Pg210] outfits, adorned with silver buttons, buckles, and chains, standing with their legs spread wide, watching the dance and shouting strange Dutch curses while puffing on long pipes from Cologne, he would think to himself, “Ah! What happiness to be a man like that!” Sometimes one of these lucky guys would reach into his pocket, pull out a handful of florins, and start gambling with them; they would risk six batzen at a time on dice, and Peter had seen one of the wealthiest timber merchants lose more money in one night than he or his father had earned in an entire year, and yet that guy didn’t seem too bothered by losing it.
At these times Peter would feel half beside himself and would steal away to his lonely hut consumed with rage and jealousy.
At these times, Peter would feel really out of sorts and would sneak off to his lonely hut, filled with rage and jealousy.
There were three men in particular who excited his admiration and envy. One was a tall stout man, with a very red face, who was said to be the richest man in the country. He was called “Fat Ezekiel.”
There were three men in particular who inspired his admiration and envy. One was a tall, stocky guy with a bright red face, who was said to be the richest man in the country. He was known as “Fat Ezekiel.”
Twice a year he journeyed to Amsterdam and was always lucky in getting a better price for his timber than anyone else, so that he could travel back in state, whilst his neighbours had to get back as best they could.
Twice a year, he traveled to Amsterdam and always managed to get a better price for his timber than anyone else, allowing him to return in style while his neighbors had to find their own way back.
The second man was the tallest and thinnest man in the whole Forest and was nicknamed the Long-legged Lounger, and Peter Munk envied him his extraordinary impudence, for he would flatly contradict [Pg 211] the most important personages, and no matter how crowded the inn might be he would take up four times as much room as the fattest men; he would plant his elbows on the table, or stretch his long legs upon a bench, and no one ventured to expostulate, because he was so immensely rich.
The second man was the tallest and thinnest guy in the whole Forest and was called the Long-legged Lounger. Peter Munk envied his outrageous confidence, as he would outright challenge the most important people. No matter how crowded the inn was, he would spread out four times as much as the biggest guys; he would lean his elbows on the table or stretch his long legs on a bench, and no one dared to say anything because he was incredibly wealthy.
The third man, however, was young and handsome, and was the best dancer in the district, so that he was known far and wide as the King of the Dancers. He had at one time been very poor and acted as servant to one of the timber merchants, but suddenly he had become enormously rich. Some said he had found a pot of gold, others affirmed he had fished up a parcel of gold pieces from the bottom of the river, which had been part of the lost Nibelungen treasure; but, no matter how he had attained it, the fact remained that he had suddenly become very rich indeed and was looked upon as little short of a prince by his less lucky friends and companions.
The third man, however, was young and handsome, and he was the best dancer in the area, known far and wide as the King of the Dancers. He had once been very poor and worked as a servant for one of the timber merchants, but suddenly he became incredibly rich. Some said he had found a pot of gold, while others claimed he had pulled a stash of gold coins from the bottom of the river, which was part of the lost Nibelungen treasure. Regardless of how he got there, it was clear that he had suddenly become very wealthy and was seen as nothing less than a prince by his less fortunate friends and companions.
Peter Munk’s mind was often occupied by the good fortune of these three men, as he sat alone in the forest or by his fire!
Peter Munk often found himself thinking about the good luck of those three men while he sat alone in the woods or by his fire!
It is true that all three of them were hated by their neighbours on account of their unnatural avarice and their want of feeling for those who owed them money, or for the poor, but though they were hated they were treated with respect on account of their money, for they could afford to scatter it about as the pine-trees scattered their needles.
It’s true that all three of them were disliked by their neighbors because of their greed and lack of empathy for those who owed them money or for the less fortunate. But even though they were hated, they were respected because of their wealth, which they could spend freely like pine trees dropping their needles.
“Alas!” sighed Peter one day, “I can stand my [Pg 212] poverty no longer; would that I were as rich and respected as Fat Ezekiel, or as impudent and powerful as the Long-legged Lounger, or as fine a dancer as the Dance King and be able to throw florins to the fiddlers instead of pence. Where do these fellows get their money from?”
“Alas!” sighed Peter one day, “I can’t take my [Pg212] poverty any longer; I wish I were as rich and respected as Fat Ezekiel, or as bold and powerful as the Long-legged Lounger, or as great a dancer as the Dance King and could throw florins to the fiddlers instead of pennies. Where do these guys get their money from?”
In thinking of ways and means by which he might amass money, he at length remembered the stories the people used to tell of the little Glass-man and Dutch Michael. In his father’s lifetime they had frequently been visited by folks as poor as themselves, and the conversation would turn to rich folks and how they had acquired their money, and the little Glass-man had not infrequently played a prominent part in the conversation. He even thought he could remember the little verse it was necessary to recite in the Forest if one wished to summon the little man; it began:
In considering how to make money, he finally remembered the stories people used to tell about the little Glass-man and Dutch Michael. During his father's life, they often had visitors who were just as poor, and conversations would shift to wealthy people and how they got their riches, with the little Glass-man often being a key topic. He even thought he could recall the little verse that needed to be recited in the Forest if you wanted to summon the little man; it started:
But there he stopped short, and strive as he would he could not remember the rest of the verse.
But there he paused, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t recall the rest of the verse.
He thought about asking some of the old men who had been his father’s friends, but a certain shyness prevented his mentioning the little Glass-man and so betraying perhaps what was in his mind. There were very few rich people in the Forest and he wondered why some of them had not tried their luck with the wood-spirits. At last he persuaded his mother to talk about the little man; but she could [Pg 213] tell him little more than he knew already. Moreover, she could only remember the first line of the verse; but finally she said the spirit only showed himself to folks born on a Sunday between the hours of eleven and two.
He considered asking some of the older guys who had been his dad’s friends, but a bit of shyness held him back from bringing up the little Glass-man and possibly revealing what he was really thinking. There weren’t many wealthy people in the Forest, and he wondered why some hadn’t tried their luck with the wood-spirits. Eventually, he convinced his mom to talk about the little man; however, she could only share a little more than he already knew. Also, she could only recall the first line of the verse, but eventually, she said that the spirit only showed up for people born on a Sunday between eleven and two.
“Had you but known the charm,” said she, “you might have summoned the Little Man yourself, for you were born at mid-day on a Sunday.”
“Had you but known the charm,” she said, “you could have summoned the Little Man yourself, because you were born at noon on a Sunday.”
On hearing this Peter Munk was nearly beside himself with impatience to set out upon this adventure. Surely the portion of the verse he knew would prove sufficient to summon the little Glass-man to a Sunday’s child like himself.
On hearing this, Peter Munk was almost beside himself with impatience to start this adventure. Surely the part of the verse he knew would be enough to call the little Glass-man for a Sunday’s child like him.
So one day when he had managed to sell all his charcoal, instead of kindling a new fire he dressed himself in his father’s best jacket and red stockings, put the pointed hat upon his head and, taking his five foot blackthorn staff in his hand, bade good-bye to his mother. “It will soon be time to draw lots and decide who is to go for a soldier, and I am [Pg 214] going to the magistrate to remind him that as you are a widow and I your only son I am exempt from serving in the army,” said he.
So one day when he finally sold all his charcoal, instead of starting a new fire, he put on his father's best jacket and red stockings, placed the pointed hat on his head, and took his five-foot blackthorn staff in hand, saying goodbye to his mother. “It will soon be time to draw lots to see who has to become a soldier, and I am going to the magistrate to remind him that since you are a widow and I am your only son, I am exempt from serving in the army,” he said.
His mother praised him for his thoughtfulness and he set out towards a particular clump of black pines.
His mother praised him for being thoughtful, and he headed toward a specific group of black pines.
This spot was the highest point in the Black Forest and there was not a village nor a hut for some miles around it, for the superstitious people thought it was haunted. Although the trees there grew thick and tall they were never felled, for it was said that when anyone had attempted to do so terrible accidents occurred. Sometimes the axe had sprung from the haft and buried itself in the man’s foot, or a stubborn tree trunk that seemed to defy the stroke of the axe fell suddenly and crushed the wood-cutter, injuring him severely and even killing him. Even the finest tree could but be used for fuel, for the raftsmen would not take a single log from this particular clump, for it was said that it would bring them bad luck and that raft and raftsmen would sink.
This spot was the highest point in the Black Forest, and there wasn't a village or hut for miles around because the superstitious locals believed it was haunted. Even though the trees there grew thick and tall, they were never cut down, as it was said that terrible accidents would happen to anyone who tried. Sometimes, the axe would slip from the handle and embed itself in the person's foot, or a stubborn tree trunk that seemed to resist the axe's blow would suddenly fall, crushing the woodcutter, seriously injuring him or even killing him. Even the best tree could only be used for firewood, because the raftsmen refused to take a single log from this particular area, claiming it would bring them bad luck and that both the raft and the raftsmen would sink.
And so it chanced that the trees grew thicker and taller, excluding every ray of sunshine, so that even in the daytime it was dark as night there, and Peter Munk’s courage began to fail him as he reached the spot, for there was not a sound to be heard, no voice, no footstep except his own, the stroke of no axe resounded, and even the birds seemed to have deserted the place.
And so it happened that the trees grew thicker and taller, blocking out every ray of sunshine, so that even during the day it was as dark as night, and Peter Munk’s courage started to fade as he got to that spot, because there was not a sound to be heard—no voices, no footsteps except his own, no sound of an axe, and even the birds seemed to have left the area.
Peter reached the highest point of the mountain and stood before a pine-tree of tremendous girth, for [Pg 217] which a Dutch ship-builder would have given many a hundred florins. “This,” thought he, “must surely be the abode of the Glass-man,” and so he drew his hat from his head, bowed low, and said with a trembling voice:—
Peter reached the highest point of the mountain and stood before a massive pine tree. A Dutch shipbuilder would have paid a fortune for this tree. “This,” he thought, “must be the home of the Glass-man,” so he took off his hat, bowed low, and said in a shaky voice:—
“Good-evening, Master Glass-man,” but there was not a sound in reply. “Perhaps I had better try the little verse,” he thought, and began in flattering tones:
“Good evening, Master Glassman,” but there was no response. “Maybe I should try the little verse,” he thought, and started in a flattering tone:
As he spoke he saw to his terror a strange little figure peeping out from behind the big tree trunk. It seemed to be dressed exactly as he had heard in the black vest, red stockings, and pointed hat. Even the pale, clever little face he seemed to see for a moment; but it disappeared as quickly as it had come.
As he talked, he was horrified to see a strange little figure peeking out from behind the big tree trunk. It looked just like he’d heard, wearing a black vest, red stockings, and a pointed hat. He even caught a glimpse of a pale, clever little face for a moment, but it vanished as quickly as it had appeared.
“Master Glass-man,” cried Peter in trembling tones, “I pray you do not make sport of me. If you think I did not see you you are mistaken.” But there was no reply, beyond a faint chuckle from behind the tree.
“Master Glass-man,” Peter cried, his voice shaking, “please don’t make fun of me. If you think I didn’t see you, you’re mistaken.” But there was no response, just a faint chuckle from behind the tree.
At length his impatience overcame his fear—“Wait awhile, my fine fellow,” he cried angrily, “I will soon catch you.” He made a bound towards the tree and darted round to the other side. But there was no Glass-man there, only a dainty little squirrel that scampered up the trunk of the tree.
At last, his impatience got the better of his fear—“Just wait a minute, you clever little guy,” he shouted angrily, “I’ll catch you soon.” He jumped toward the tree and dashed around to the other side. But there was no Glass-man there, only a cute little squirrel that quickly climbed up the trunk of the tree.
Peter Munk shook his head. He perceived clearly [Pg 218] that his failure was on account of his not knowing the concluding line of the verse, but ponder as he might he could not call it to memory. The squirrel showed itself upon the lower branches of the pine-tree and appeared to mock and make sport of him. It dressed its fur, waved its bushy tail, gazed at him with its bright clever eyes, but at length he was half afraid of it, for one moment it seemed to have a man’s head and to wear a pointed hat, the next moment it was like any ordinary squirrel, then suddenly its hind legs became clothed with red stockings and black shoes. In short it was quite the strangest little creature Peter Munk had ever seen and he was afraid of it, and so he turned and left the spot quicker than he had gone there.
Peter Munk shook his head. He clearly realized [Page218] that his failure was due to not knowing the last line of the verse, but no matter how much he thought about it, he just couldn't remember it. The squirrel appeared on the lower branches of the pine tree and seemed to mock him. It groomed its fur, waved its bushy tail, and looked at him with its bright, clever eyes. But after a while, he became somewhat afraid of it; for one moment it seemed to have a man's head and wear a pointed hat, then the next moment it looked like just another ordinary squirrel, and suddenly its hind legs were dressed in red stockings and black shoes. In short, it was the strangest little creature Peter Munk had ever seen, and he was scared of it, so he turned and left the spot faster than he had arrived.
It seemed to him that the woods grew darker and thicker as he ran, until he became possessed of an absolute terror, and it was not until he heard the barking of dogs in the distance that he slackened his pace, then, as a peasant’s hut burst on his astonished gaze, he found that in his fright he had been running in the opposite direction to that which he had intended, and instead of arriving at the dwellings of the glass-makers he had come out amongst the wood-cutters and raftsmen.
It felt like the woods were getting darker and denser as he ran, filling him with overwhelming fear. It wasn’t until he heard dogs barking in the distance that he slowed down. When a peasant’s hut suddenly appeared before him, he realized in his panic that he had been running the wrong way. Instead of reaching the homes of the glass-makers, he ended up among the wood-cutters and raftsmen.
The people who lived in this particular cottage were wood-cutters, and the family consisted of an old man, his son, the master of the house, and his family.
The people who lived in this cottage were wood-cutters, and the family included an old man, his son, the head of the household, and his family.
Peter Munk approached them and asked if they could give him a night’s lodging, and they received him kindly and hospitably, never so much as asking [Pg 219] for his name or where he came from. They gave him cider to drink and in the evening they roasted a large woodcock for his supper, one of the daintiest morsels to be had in the Black Forest.
Peter Munk went up to them and asked if they could give him a place to stay for the night. They welcomed him warmly and treated him with kindness, without asking for his name or where he was from. They offered him cider to drink, and in the evening, they roasted a large woodcock for his dinner, one of the finest delicacies available in the Black Forest.
When they had made a good meal the housewife and her daughters seated themselves round a big blaze of light, which the youths kindled from the resinous pine-wood, and commenced plying their distaffs, the old grandfather, the guest, and the master sat smoking and watching the women at their work, but the young men of the family busied themselves fashioning wooden spoons and forks.
When they had enjoyed a nice meal, the housewife and her daughters gathered around a big fire that the young men had started with resinous pine wood and began working with their distaffs. The old grandfather, the guest, and the master sat smoking and watching the women as they worked, while the young men of the family occupied themselves making wooden spoons and forks.
Out in the woods a storm raged and howled amongst the pine-trees. Now and again there was the sound of a falling tree or the cracking of branches as they were torn from the parent stem. The fearless youths would have run out into the wood in order to watch the fearful but grand spectacle, but their grandfather forbade them.
Out in the woods, a storm raged and howled among the pine trees. Every now and then, you could hear the sound of a falling tree or the cracking of branches as they were torn from their trunks. The brave youths would have run out into the woods to see the terrifying yet magnificent spectacle, but their grandfather stopped them.
“No one wandering in the wood to-night would ever return,” said he. “Without doubt Dutch Michael is abroad and seeks a new raft-load in the forest.”
“No one wandering in the woods tonight will ever come back,” he said. “Without a doubt, Dutch Michael is out there looking for a new load of logs in the forest.”
The boys had heard many a time of Dutch Michael; but nevertheless they begged their grandfather to tell them a story about him. Peter Munk, too, who had only heard vague reports about him in his own part of the country, joined his requests to that of the boys and asked him to tell him who he really was and where he lived.
The boys had heard about Dutch Michael many times, but still they asked their grandfather to tell them a story about him. Peter Munk, who had only heard vague rumors about him in his own area, added his voice to the boys' requests and asked his grandfather to explain who he really was and where he lived.
“Why, to think you don’t know that now,” said the old man. “You must have come from the other [Pg 220] side of the forest then, if not further away. I will tell you all I know of Dutch Michael.
“Wow, I can't believe you didn't know that,” said the old man. “You must have come from the other [Pg220] side of the forest then, or even farther away. I'll share everything I know about Dutch Michael.
“Some hundreds of years ago, so the story goes, there were no more honest and respectable folks to be found far and wide than the Black Foresters. It is only since so much money came into the country that folks have become dishonest and wicked. Nowadays on a Sunday young men dance and smoke, and swear, enough to make one’s hair stand on end, but in those days it was different, and even though he stands at the window and hears me say it, I maintain that Dutch Michael is at the root of all the evil.
“Hundreds of years ago, according to the story, there were no more honest and respectable people around than the Black Foresters. It’s only since so much money started coming into the country that people have become dishonest and wicked. Nowadays, on Sundays, young men dance, smoke, and swear enough to make your hair stand on end, but back then it was different. Even though he’s standing at the window and hears me say it, I stand by the belief that Dutch Michael is at the root of all the evil.”
“More than a hundred years ago there lived a rich timber merchant, who had many work-people and whose business was carried on from here to far down the Rhine. He was a good pious man and a blessing rested on all his ventures.
“Over a hundred years ago, there was a wealthy timber merchant who employed many workers, and his business extended all the way down the Rhine. He was a devout man, and luck followed all his endeavors.”
“One evening there came to his door a man the like of whom he had never seen before. He wore the dress of a Black Forester, but he was a great deal taller than the tallest man and one could scarcely believe it possible for there to be such a giant.
“One evening, a man showed up at his door who he had never seen before. He was dressed like a Black Forester, but he was much taller than the tallest man, and it was hard to believe that anyone could be such a giant.
“He asked for work and the merchant, seeing that he looked so strong and likely to be able to carry heavy burdens, asked what wages he required and soon came to terms with him.
“He asked for a job, and the merchant, noticing that he looked strong and capable of carrying heavy loads, asked what pay he wanted and quickly reached an agreement with him."
“Michael was the man’s name, and such a workman his master had never had before. When it came to hewing trees, he was worth three other men, and when the timber had to be carried away, though there were six men at the end of a trunk he would take [Pg 221] the other end by himself and make no labour of it at all.
“Michael was the man's name, and his master had never had a worker like him before. When it came to chopping down trees, he was as good as three other men, and when it was time to haul away the timber, even with six men at one end of a log, he would lift the other end by himself without breaking a sweat.”
“At the end of half a year he came to his master and said he was tired of felling timber and would like to go with the rafts and see the places the timber went to.”
“At the end of six months, he went to his boss and said he was tired of cutting down trees and wanted to go with the rafts to see where the timber ended up.”
“‘Well,’ said his master, ‘I will not stand in your way. It is true that you are more useful to me as a wood-cutter, for strong men are needed for such hard work, whereas one has need of skill and dexterity rather than strength upon a raft. However, this once you shall go.’
“‘Well,’ said his master, ‘I won't stand in your way. It's true that you're more useful to me as a woodcutter, since strong men are needed for that tough work, while what's needed on a raft is skill and dexterity rather than strength. However, this time you can go.’”
“And so it came to pass, and he was to set out with a raft consisting of eight portions, all being connected. But on the evening before they were to start Michael brought down to the river’s edge eight more huge trees, the biggest and longest that had ever been seen, and each one he carried upon his shoulder as easily as though it had been his raft-pole. To this day no one knows where they had been felled.
"And so it happened, and he was about to leave with a raft made up of eight connected parts. But on the evening before their departure, Michael brought down to the riverbank eight massive trees, the largest and longest anyone had ever seen, each one carried on his shoulder as easily as if it were just a raft pole. To this day, no one knows where he cut them down."
“The timber merchant’s heart rejoiced, for he reckoned this timber would fetch a vast sum; but Michael only said—‘They are for a raft for myself. I could not very well manage on the other little rafts.’
“The lumber merchant was thrilled because he thought this wood would sell for a lot of money; but Michael just said, ‘I’m using it to make a raft for myself. I wouldn’t be able to manage with the other small rafts.’”
“His master offered him a pair of raftsmen’s boots, in return for the service he had done him, but Michael thrust them aside and produced a pair such as never were seen before. My grandfather assured me they must have weighed a hundred pounds at least and were five or six feet high.
“His master offered him a pair of riverboat boots as a reward for the service he had done, but Michael pushed them away and brought out a pair like no one had ever seen before. My grandfather told me they had to weigh at least a hundred pounds and were five or six feet tall.”
“The raft set out and, just as he had astonished [Pg 222] the wood-cutters, now he made the raftsmen open their eyes.
“The raft set out and, just as he had astonished [Pg222] the wood-cutters, now he made the raftsmen open their eyes.
“They had believed, when they saw the huge additional portion Michael had attached to the raft, that it would travel much slower on that account. But not so, as soon as it reached the Neckar it darted ahead like an arrow. When they came to a sharp bend in the river, whereas the raftsmen would formerly have had some trouble to keep the raft in the middle of the stream, and not to run it aground, now, Michael just sprang into the water and with one mighty push turned the raft either to left or right until the danger was past.
“They thought that, seeing the huge extra section Michael added to the raft, it would move much slower. But that wasn’t the case; as soon as it hit the Neckar, it shot forward like an arrow. When they reached a sharp curve in the river, where the raftsmen used to struggle to keep the raft in the middle of the stream and avoid running aground, Michael simply jumped into the water and with one powerful push steered the raft to the left or right until the danger had passed.”
“When they came to a straight stretch he would run along the different portions of the raft until he came to the front one, and then, bidding all the men put by their poles he would stick his own enormous pole into the gravelly river-bed and send the raft rushing forward at such a pace that trees, country, villages, all seemed flying past. And so it came about that they reached Cologne in less than half the time it usually took. Here the raftsmen had been wont to sell all their timber; but Michael now dissuaded them from doing this.
“When they reached a straight stretch, he would run along different parts of the raft until he got to the front. Then, telling everyone to put down their poles, he would plunge his own huge pole into the rocky riverbed and propel the raft forward at such a speed that trees, countryside, and villages seemed to whiz by. Because of this, they arrived in Cologne in less than half the usual time. The raftsmen typically sold all their timber here, but Michael now advised them against doing so.”
“‘You are fine merchants,’ said he, ‘you don’t know how to protect your own interests. Do you suppose the people of Cologne need all the wood they purchase from the Black Forest for themselves? Not they! They give you about half what it is really worth and sell it again at a dearer rate in Holland. Let us sell the smaller timber here and take the larger [Pg 223] trees to Holland, and whatever we make over and above the usual price will be our profit.’
“‘You’re really good merchants,’ he said, ‘but you don’t know how to look out for your own interests. Do you think the people of Cologne need all the wood they buy from the Black Forest for themselves? Not at all! They pay you about half of what it’s actually worth and then sell it again at a higher price in Holland. Let’s sell the smaller timber here and take the larger [Pg223] trees to Holland, and whatever extra we make beyond the usual price will be our profit.’”

“So spoke the crafty Michael, and his companions [Pg 224] were only too ready to follow his advice, some because they wanted to go to Holland to see the country and some because they liked the idea of the extra money. Only one man amongst them remained honest, and he begged the rest not to endanger his master’s property risking the troublesome journey to Holland, or at least if they went there not to cheat the merchant out of the better price that they sold the wood for. But they would not listen to him and soon forgot his words, that is to say, with the exception of Michael. So they floated down the Rhine, Michael steering the raft, and very soon they reached Rotterdam.
"So said the clever Michael, and his companions [Pg224] were eager to take his advice, some wanting to go to Holland to see the sights, while others were tempted by the idea of making extra money. Only one among them remained honest, urging the others not to jeopardize his master's property by risking the difficult trip to Holland, or at least to avoid cheating the merchant by selling the wood for less than its worth. But they ignored him and quickly forgot his words, except for Michael. So they floated down the Rhine, with Michael steering the raft, and before long, they arrived in Rotterdam."
“Here they obtained four times the usual price for the wood, the huge trunks Michael had added fetching in particular a very high price. The Black Foresters were delighted at the sight of so much gold. Michael divided it, one portion for the master and three portions to be divided between the raftsmen.
“Here they got four times the usual price for the wood, with the giant trunks Michael added selling for especially high amounts. The Black Foresters were thrilled to see so much gold. Michael divided it up, giving one share to the master and splitting the three remaining shares among the raftsmen.”
“The men at once began to waste their money in the inns, drinking and gambling with sailors and all sorts of rabble and dishonest folks. The one honest man amongst them Dutch Michael sold to a press-gang man and he was carried off and never heard of again. From that time Holland became the Black Foresters’ Paradise and Dutch Michael was their king. It was some time before the timber merchants discovered the truth of the matter, and so it gradually came about that riches, oaths, bad habits, drinking and gambling were introduced from Holland into the Black Forest.
“The men immediately started to blow their money at the inns, drinking and gambling with sailors and all kinds of riffraff and dishonest people. The only honest man among them, Dutch Michael, was sold to a press-gang agent and was taken away, never to be heard from again. From that point on, Holland became the Black Foresters’ Paradise and Dutch Michael was their king. It took a while for the timber merchants to find out what really happened, and gradually, wealth, swearing, bad habits, drinking, and gambling were brought from Holland into the Black Forest.”
“When the whole story did come out, however, [Pg 225] Dutch Michael was nowhere to be found. But he is not dead, and for over a hundred years he has haunted our forest, and it is said he has helped many a one to become rich, but at the cost of his poor soul. I will say no more about that, still it is very certain that on stormy nights such as the present, he seeks out the finest trees from the portion of the forest where it is forbidden to fell timber; my own father saw him break one that was full four feet thick as though it had been a reed. This timber he gives to those who have left the straight path of honesty and gone to him for help. At midnight he helps them to carry the wood to the river, and steers the rafts down the streams for them until they reach Holland.
“When the whole story finally came out, however, [Pg225] Dutch Michael was nowhere to be found. But he’s not dead, and for over a hundred years, he’s haunted our forest. It’s said he has helped many people become rich, but at the cost of his poor soul. I won’t say more about that, but it’s definitely true that on stormy nights like tonight, he seeks out the finest trees in the part of the forest where it’s forbidden to cut down timber; my own father saw him snap one that was a full four feet thick like it was a reed. This timber he gives to those who have strayed from the path of honesty and come to him for help. At midnight, he helps them carry the wood to the river and steers the rafts down the streams until they reach Holland."
“But if I were King in Holland, I would have them sunk with shot to the bottom of the stream, for every ship that carries but a single board or beam sold by Dutch Michael is bound to sink. That is why one hears of so many shipwrecks. How else could it be that a fine ship, as large as a church should go to the bottom of the sea? Every time Dutch Michael fells a tree in the forest, a plank in some ship bursts, the water penetrates and the good ship is lost with all hands.
"But if I were the King of Holland, I'd have them shot down to the bottom of the river, because every ship that carries even a single board or beam sold by Dutch Michael is destined to sink. That's why there are so many shipwrecks. How else can you explain a fine ship, as big as a church, sinking to the ocean floor? Every time Dutch Michael chops down a tree in the forest, a plank in some ship breaks, the water gets in, and the good ship is lost along with everyone on board."
“That is the story of Dutch Michael, and it is quite true that it was he who introduced everything that is bad in the Black Forest. He can make one as rich as a dream,” he added mysteriously, “but I would rather be without his wealth, and not for the whole world would I stand in the shoes of Fat Ezekiel or the Long-legged Lounger, and it is said that the Dance King had given up his soul to him also.”
“That’s the story of Dutch Michael, and it's true that he brought all the bad stuff to the Black Forest. He can make you as rich as you can imagine,” he said mysteriously, “but I’d rather be without his wealth, and there's nothing in the world that would make me want to be in the shoes of Fat Ezekiel or the Long-legged Lounger. They say the Dance King sold his soul to him too.”
[Pg 226] The storm had blown over during the old man’s recital and now the maidens timidly lit their lamps and crept away to bed, and the men placed a sack of leaves for a pillow for Peter Munk upon the bench in the chimney corner, and wishing him good-night, left him to himself.
[Pg226] The storm had passed during the old man’s storytelling, and now the young women nervously lit their lamps and quietly made their way to bed. The men set down a sack of leaves as a pillow for Peter Munk on the bench by the fireplace, wished him good night, and left him alone.
Charcoal Peter, as he was usually called, had terrible dreams that night. He thought that the grim gigantic form of Dutch Michael came to the window and, forcing it open, stretched a long arm through the space and shook a purse of gold pieces at Peter. The money clinked musically in his ears. The next moment however, who should appear but the little Glass-man. He rode here and there in the air upon a huge green glass bottle and Peter thought he could hear the low chuckling he had heard in the clump of black pines; then suddenly he caught the sound of a hoarse voice booming in his left ear these words:
Charcoal Peter, as he was usually called, had a night full of terrible dreams. He imagined the dark, towering figure of Dutch Michael coming to the window, forcing it open, and reaching in with a long arm to shake a purse of gold coins at Peter. The sound of the money jingled sweetly in his ears. But the next moment, who appeared but the little Glass-man? He floated around in the air on a huge green glass bottle, and Peter thought he could hear the low chuckling he had heard in the cluster of black pines; then suddenly he heard a hoarse voice booming in his left ear with these words:
Then in his right ear he heard the three lines of the little Glass-man’s verse recited and a soft voice whispered, “Foolish Charcoal Peter, foolish Peter Munk, can’t you think of a word to rhyme with ‘grow’ and you born at mid-day on a Sunday, too? For shame, Peter, come try for a rhyme, try for a rhyme.” Peter groaned and sighed in his sleep and tried his hardest to make a rhyme, but as he had [Pg 227] never made a single one when awake he did not succeed any better in his dreams.
Then in his right ear, he heard the three lines of the little Glass-man’s verse and a soft voice whispered, “Foolish Charcoal Peter, foolish Peter Munk, can’t you think of a word to rhyme with ‘grow,’ especially since you were born at mid-day on a Sunday? For shame, Peter, come on, try for a rhyme, try for a rhyme.” Peter groaned and sighed in his sleep and did his best to come up with a rhyme, but since he had never managed to create even one while awake, he didn’t do any better in his dreams.

He awoke as the first streaks of dawn appeared and sat up, placed his elbows on the table and rested his head upon his hands. As he remembered the whispering in his ears he said to himself: “Rhyme foolish Charcoal Peter, for goodness sake make a rhyme.” He tapped his forehead with his fingers, but no rhyme would come, and as he sat there sad and disturbed in his mind, trying hard to find a rhyme to “grow,” the young fellows passed the cottage and one of them was singing at the top of his voice:
He woke up as the first light of dawn appeared and sat up, resting his elbows on the table and his head in his hands. As he recalled the whispers in his ears, he said to himself, “Come on, silly Charcoal Peter, just come up with a rhyme.” He tapped his forehead with his fingers, but no rhyme came to him. As he sat there feeling down and troubled, struggling to find a rhyme for “grow,” a group of young guys passed by the cottage, and one of them was singing at the top of his lungs:
The words rushed through Peter’s ears like lightning; but like lightning they were gone again. He jumped [Pg 228] up, ran from the cottage, pursued the three men, and seized the singer roughly by the arm. “Stop, friend,” he cried, “what did you rhyme with ‘grow’? Be good enough, please, to tell me what you were singing.”
The words shot through Peter’s ears like lightning; but like lightning, they disappeared just as quickly. He jumped up, ran out of the cottage, chased after the three men, and grabbed the singer firmly by the arm. “Hold on, friend,” he shouted, “what did you rhyme with ‘grow’? Please, can you tell me what you were singing?”
“What’s that to you, fellow?” replied the Black Forester. “I can sing what I like, I suppose? Let go my arm, or——”
“What’s that to you, buddy?” replied the Black Forester. “I can sing whatever I want, right? Let go of my arm, or——”
“No, no,” screamed Peter, clinging all the tighter to him, “I will not let you go until you have told me what you were singing.” But the singer’s two companions fell upon Peter and gave him such a drubbing he was forced to let go the singer’s clothing, and fell fainting to his knees.
“No, no,” shouted Peter, gripping him even tighter, “I won’t let you go until you tell me what you were singing.” But the singer’s two friends jumped on Peter and beat him up so badly that he had to release his grip on the singer’s clothes and fell, fainting, to his knees.
“Now you have your deserts,” they said, laughing, “and perhaps you will know better another time than to molest honest folk on an open road.”
“Now you have what you deserve,” they said, laughing, “and maybe next time you'll think twice before bothering decent people on a public road.”
“I will certainly remember not to do so any more,” replied Charcoal Peter with a sigh, “but now that you have given me a good beating be so good as to tell me slowly and clearly the words of the song.”
“I'll definitely remember not to do that again,” replied Charcoal Peter with a sigh, “but since you’ve given me a good beating, could you please tell me the words of the song slowly and clearly?”
They laughed at him and mocked him, but the singer repeated the words to him and then, laughing and singing, the three young men went on their way.
They laughed at him and made fun of him, but the singer repeated the words to him and then, laughing and singing, the three young men continued on their way.
Peter raised himself painfully to his feet. “Ah,” he said, “so ‘show’ rhymes with ‘grow.’ Very well, Master Glass-man, we will have a word to say to each other by-and-by.” He went back to the cottage, took leave of his host, and with his staff in his hand set out once more for the clump of black pine-trees.
Peter struggled to get back on his feet. “Ah,” he said, “so ‘show’ rhymes with ‘grow.’ Alright, Master Glass-man, we’ll have a chat later.” He returned to the cottage, said goodbye to his host, and with his staff in hand, headed out again toward the cluster of black pine trees.
He walked slowly, for he had to compose a last line to the verse, and although he now had a word [Pg 229] to rhyme he found it a difficult matter to make up the whole line. But by the time he was close to the place and the pines began to grow taller and thicker, he had his line quite complete, and so overjoyed was he that he made a bound forward and nearly bounded up against a huge giant of a man, dressed as a raftsman, and carrying a pole in his hand the size of a ship’s mast, who stepped suddenly from out of the clump of pine-trees.
He walked slowly because he had to come up with a final line for his poem, and even though he had a word [Pg229] to rhyme with, he found it tricky to put together the entire line. But by the time he got close to the spot and the pines grew taller and denser, he had his line completely finished, and he was so happy that he jumped forward and almost ran into a massive guy dressed like a lumberjack, carrying a pole as big as a ship's mast, who suddenly stepped out from the cluster of pine trees.
Peter Munk’s knees shook with fright as he saw the giant taking slow steps alongside of him, in order to accommodate himself to Peter’s pace. “Without doubt it is Dutch Michael,” thought he, but the huge figure paced silently on.
Peter Munk’s knees shook with fear as he saw the giant taking slow steps beside him, matching Peter’s pace. “It’s definitely Dutch Michael,” he thought, but the massive figure continued to walk silently.
Peter glanced sideways at him from time to time. He was certainly taller than the tallest man he had ever seen, his face was neither young nor old, but was covered with lines and creases innumerable. He wore a linen vest and the enormous boots which were drawn up over his leather breeches Peter recognised at once from the old man’s story.
Peter occasionally glanced at him from the side. He was definitely taller than anyone Peter had ever seen; his face was neither young nor old, but it was marked with countless lines and creases. He wore a linen vest and the huge boots pulled up over his leather pants that Peter immediately recognized from the old man’s story.
“Peter Munk, what are you doing in this clump of black pines?” he asked at length in deep threatening tones.
“Peter Munk, what are you doing in this group of black pines?” he asked finally in a deep, threatening voice.
“Good morning, sir,” answered Peter, trying to appear unconcerned, although he was trembling violently. “I am only on my way home.”
“Good morning, sir,” Peter replied, trying to act casual, even though he was shaking badly. “I’m just on my way home.”
“Peter Munk,” replied the Forest King, glaring at the unfortunate young man, “your way does not lie through this clump of trees.”
“Peter Munk,” said the Forest King, glaring at the unfortunate young man, “your path doesn't go through this patch of trees.”
“Well, not exactly,” said Peter, “but it is so [Pg 230] hot to-day that I thought it would be cooler here beneath the pine-trees.”
“Well, not exactly,” Peter said, “but it’s so [Pg230] hot today that I thought it would be cooler here beneath the pine trees.”

“Don’t lie to me, Charcoal Peter,” thundered the giant, “or I will strike you to the earth with my pole. Do you suppose I did not see you begging from the little Glass-man?” Then in milder tones Dutch Michael went on. “It was a foolish thing to do, Peter, and it was lucky for you you could not remember the lines of the verse, for the little fellow is a terrible miser, and only gives grudgingly; moreover, whoever accepts money from him is never happy again his whole life long. You are a simpleton, Peter, and I am sorry for you from the bottom of my heart. To think that a fine handsome fellow like you should be nothing better than a charcoal burner! When other folks jingle fat ducats in their pockets you have only a few copper coins to show. It is a wretched life to lead.”
“Don’t lie to me, Charcoal Peter,” yelled the giant, “or I’ll knock you to the ground with my pole. Do you really think I didn’t see you begging from the little Glass-man?” Then, in a softer tone, Dutch Michael continued. “It was a silly thing to do, Peter, and you were lucky you couldn’t remember the lines of the verse, because that little guy is a terrible miser who only gives reluctantly; besides, anyone who takes money from him is never truly happy for the rest of their life. You’re a fool, Peter, and I genuinely feel sorry for you. To think that a fine, good-looking guy like you is nothing more than a charcoal burner! While other people jingle fat coins in their pockets, you’re left with just a few copper coins to show for yourself. It’s a miserable life to live.”
“You are right there, it is a wretched life,” said Peter.
“You're right, it's a miserable life,” said Peter.
[Pg 231] “Well, well,” proceeded Dutch Michael, “I have helped many a poor fellow in distress and you would not be the first. Just say how many hundred florins you would like to have to begin with?”
[Pg231] “Well, well,” continued Dutch Michael, “I’ve helped plenty of people in trouble, and you won’t be the first. Just tell me how many hundred florins you want to start with?”
As he spoke he jingled the money in his enormous pockets and it sounded just as it had done in Peter’s dream.
As he talked, he jingled the money in his huge pockets, and it sounded just like it had in Peter’s dream.
Peter’s heart beat fast with fear and he was hot and cold by turns, for Dutch Michael had not the appearance of one who gave money out of charity alone. He remembered the mysterious words of the old man regarding the men who had enriched themselves at the Forest King’s expense, and overcome with terror he cried out: “Many thanks, sir, for your kind offer, but I would rather have nothing to do with you,” and with that he took to his heels and ran for his life.
Peter’s heart raced with fear, and he felt hot and cold all at once, because Dutch Michael didn’t seem like someone who handed out money just out of kindness. He recalled the old man’s mysterious words about the men who had made fortunes at the Forest King’s expense, and overwhelmed with terror, he shouted, “Thank you very much for your generous offer, but I’d prefer to have nothing to do with you,” and with that, he turned and ran for his life.
But the terrible Michael was not to be shaken off. By taking huge strides he kept pace with Peter—“You will regret this,” he said, “mark my words you will regret it. Do not run so fast, yonder is the boundary of my domains and I can go no further.”
But the awful Michael wouldn’t be easily rid of. By taking long strides, he kept up with Peter—“You’re going to regret this,” he said, “mark my words, you will regret it. Don’t run so fast; over there is the edge of my territory, and I can’t go any further.”
On hearing these words Peter hastened on more than ever and as he reached the boundary he made a spring for safety. Dutch Michael hurled his huge pole after him. It missed him, but the force with which it had been thrown caused it to break into splinters. One splinter fell at his feet and Peter stopped to pick it up to throw it back at Michael; but before he could do so he felt the wood turn and twist in [Pg 232] his hand, and to his horror he saw that it had turned into a huge snake, which was about to spring at him. He tried to shake it off, but it had fastened itself round his arm and darted its horrible head towards his face, when suddenly a woodcock flew down and seized the snake’s head in its beak and flew off with it. Dutch Michael raged and bellowed in vain, and Peter, trembling in every limb, once more set out upon his way. The path grew steeper and steeper until at length he found himself before the big pine-tree in the centre of the clump of black pines. As on the previous day, he bowed to the invisible Glass-man and began reciting the verse:
Upon hearing these words, Peter hurried on faster than before, and when he reached the boundary, he leaped for safety. Dutch Michael threw his massive pole after him. It missed, but the force of the throw caused it to shatter into pieces. One piece fell at Peter's feet, and he stopped to pick it up to throw it back at Michael; but before he could do that, he felt the wood twist and turn in his hand, and to his shock, he saw that it had transformed into a large snake, ready to spring at him. He tried to shake it off, but it wrapped itself around his arm and lunged its terrible head toward his face when suddenly a woodcock swooped down, grabbed the snake's head in its beak, and flew off with it. Dutch Michael raged and shouted in vain, and Peter, shaking in every limb, set out on his way again. The path became steeper and steeper until he found himself in front of the big pine tree at the center of the cluster of black pines. As on the previous day, he bowed to the unseen Glass-man and began reciting the verse:
“Well, it’s not quite right yet, but as it is you Charcoal Peter, I will let it pass,” said a fine soft voice near him.
“Well, it’s not quite right yet, but as it is you, Charcoal Peter, I’ll let it go,” said a gentle voice nearby.
Peter turned in surprise and saw, seated beneath a beautiful pine-tree, a little old man. He was wearing a black vest, red stockings, and a large pointed hat. He had a refined, delicate little face and a long white beard as soft as a cobweb; but the most extraordinary thing about him that Peter at first sight noticed was that he was smoking a long pipe of blue glass; but on approaching nearer Peter discovered that everything the little man wore, coat, shoes, stockings, all were made of coloured glass; but it was as flexible as though it were still hot, and went into folds, as cloth [Pg 233] would have done, with every movement of the little man’s body.
Peter turned in surprise and saw a little old man sitting beneath a beautiful pine tree. He was wearing a black vest, red stockings, and a big pointed hat. The man had a refined, delicate face and a long white beard that was as soft as a cobweb. But the most striking thing that caught Peter's attention right away was that he was smoking a long blue glass pipe. As Peter approached closer, he realized that everything the little man wore—his coat, shoes, stockings—was made of colored glass. Yet it was as flexible as if it were still warm and moved in folds like cloth with every movement of the little man’s body. [Pg233]
“And so you met that rascal Dutch Michael,” said the little man. “He would have done you an injury had I not taken his magic wand from him. Moreover, he will not easily get it again.”
“And so you met that troublemaker Dutch Michael,” said the little man. “He would have done you harm if I hadn't taken his magic wand away from him. Besides, he won't easily get it back.”
“Yes, Master Glass-man,” replied Peter, bowing low. “I had a terrible fright. And so you were the woodcock that pecked the snake to death? Very many thanks. But I have come to you for advice. Things are not very flourishing with me. A charcoal-burner does not get on in the world, and, as I am young and strong, I should like to be in a better position, especially when I see others like Fat Ezekiel and the Dance King with as much money as they can spend.”
“Yes, Master Glass-man,” Peter responded, bowing deeply. “I was really scared. So you’re the one who killed the snake? Thank you so much. But I’ve come to you for advice. Things aren’t going well for me. A charcoal-burner doesn’t get ahead in life, and since I’m young and strong, I’d like to be in a better situation, especially when I see others like Fat Ezekiel and the Dance King with more money than they know what to do with.”
“Peter,” said the little man sternly, as he blew a cloud of smoke from his pipe, “Peter, don’t let me hear you speak of these men. Just for a few years’ happiness, or perhaps only the appearance of happiness they will pay by an eternity of misery. You should not be-little your trade. Your father and grandfather before you pursued it. I trust it is not the love of idleness that has led you to me.”
“Peter,” said the little man firmly, blowing a cloud of smoke from his pipe, “Peter, don’t let me hear you talk about these men. For just a few years of happiness, or maybe just the illusion of happiness, they will pay with an eternity of misery. You shouldn’t look down on your trade. Your father and grandfather did it before you. I hope it’s not a desire for laziness that brought you to me.”
Peter was alarmed by the little man’s earnestness and blushed. “No, no,” he faltered, “I know full well that idleness is the root of all trouble; but you cannot wonder that I should wish to better myself. A charcoal-burner is thought so little of, the glass-makers, clock-makers and raftsmen are all of higher standing.”
Peter was taken aback by the little man’s seriousness and felt embarrassed. “No, no,” he stammered, “I completely understand that laziness is the source of all problems; but you can’t blame me for wanting to improve myself. A charcoal burner isn’t respected much; the glassmakers, clockmakers, and raftsmen all have a higher status.”
[Pg 234] “Pride goes before a fall,” said the little man in more friendly tones. “You men are a strange race! It is seldom that any one of you is content with his position. If you were a glass-worker you would no doubt wish to be a timber merchant, and if you were a timber merchant you would want to be the Keeper of the Forest, or even a magistrate. I am accustomed to grant three wishes to every Sunday-child that knows how to find his way to me. The first two are free to be granted; but I can refuse to grant the third if I think it is a foolish one. So wish something for yourself, Peter, but take care that it is something good and useful.”
[Pg234] “Pride comes before a fall,” said the little man in a friendlier tone. “You guys are an odd bunch! It's rare for any of you to be satisfied with where you are. If you were a glassmaker, you’d probably want to be a lumber merchant, and if you were a lumber merchant, you’d wish to be the Keeper of the Forest, or even a judge. I usually grant three wishes to every Sunday-child who knows how to find me. The first two are granted without question, but I can turn down the third if I think it’s a silly one. So make a wish for yourself, Peter, but make sure it’s something good and useful.”
“Hurrah! you are without doubt a first-rate little fellow, Master Glass-man. And so as I may wish what I will, I wish that I may dance as well as the Dance King, and when I am with Fat Ezekiel I may always have as much money in my pockets as he has.”
“Yay! You’re definitely a top-notch little guy, Master Glass-man. So, since I can wish for anything, I wish I could dance as well as the Dance King, and whenever I’m with Fat Ezekiel, I want to always have as much money in my pockets as he does.”
“Fool!” cried the little man angrily, “what an idiotic wish to make, to be able to dance and to have a supply of money with which to gamble. You ought to be ashamed of yourself, Peter, to cheat yourself of your good fortune in such a manner. Of what use will it be to your poor mother that you can dance well? And of what use your money if you only spend it in the ale house? When you are with Fat Ezekiel and the Dance King your pockets will be as full as theirs, but you will leave your money behind you, and be as poor and hungry the rest of the week as you were before. I will grant you one other wish, but see that you make better use of it.”
“Fool!” yelled the little man angrily, “what a ridiculous wish to make, to be able to dance and have some cash to gamble. You should be ashamed of yourself, Peter, for wasting your good fortune like this. How will it help your poor mother that you can dance well? And what good is your money if you just spend it at the bar? When you're hanging out with Fat Ezekiel and the Dance King, your pockets might be as full as theirs, but you’ll leave your money behind and still be as broke and hungry the rest of the week as you were before. I’ll grant you one more wish, but make sure you use it wisely.”
[Pg 235] Peter scratched his head and spoke after some deliberation. “Very well, I wish for the finest glass factory in the Black Forest and sufficient money to carry on my business.”
[Pg235] Peter scratched his head and said after thinking for a moment, “Alright, I want the best glass factory in the Black Forest and enough money to run my business.”
“Nothing else?” asked the little man earnestly. “Nothing else, Peter?”
“Nothing else?” asked the little man seriously. “Nothing else, Peter?”
“Well,” said Peter, “whilst I am about it you might as well add a horse and a little carriage.”
"Well," Peter said, "since I'm at it, you might as well throw in a horse and a little carriage."
“Oh! you stupid, you stupid!” cried the little man, and in his wrath he flung his glass pipe at the nearest pine-tree and smashed it into a hundred pieces. “A horse and carriage indeed! Why couldn’t you wish for knowledge and common sense. But there, there, no need to look so sad, the second wish was not altogether so foolish as the first. A glass factory is not a bad thing to possess and will certainly provide its owner with a living, but had you wished for knowledge and common sense with it, the horse and carriage would have followed as a natural consequence.”
“Oh! You are so foolish, so foolish!” shouted the little man, and in his anger, he threw his glass pipe at the nearest pine tree, shattering it into a hundred pieces. “A horse and carriage, really! Why couldn’t you wish for knowledge and common sense? But there, there, no need to look so upset, the second wish wasn’t entirely as silly as the first. A glass factory isn’t a bad thing to have and will definitely provide its owner with a living, but if you had wished for knowledge and common sense along with it, the horse and carriage would have naturally come with that.”
“But, Master Glass-man,” replied Peter, “I have still one wish left and I will wish for knowledge and common sense if you think it so necessary for me to possess it.”
“But, Master Glass-man,” Peter replied, “I still have one wish left, and I will wish for knowledge and common sense if you think it’s necessary for me to have them.”
“No, no, mark my words you will find yourself in such a dilemma one of these fine days that you will be thankful to have a remaining wish to help you out, and now go home. Here are two thousand golden crowns, see that you use them to the best advantage, and don’t come here asking for more money or I will hang you from the top of the tallest tree. Three days ago old Winkfritz died. He owned the [Pg 236] largest glass factory in the forest. Go first thing to-morrow morning and make a bid for the business. See that you are industrious and behave yourself well, and I will visit you from time to time and give you good advice to make up for your not having wished for common sense, but I must tell you seriously that your first wish was an evil wish. Be careful how you take to frequenting ale-houses, for never yet did they do anyone anything but harm.”
“No, no, listen to me—you’re going to find yourself in a tough spot one of these days, and you’ll be grateful to have a wish left to help you out. Now go home. Here are two thousand gold crowns; make sure you use them wisely, and don’t come back asking for more money, or I’ll hang you from the tallest tree. Three days ago, old Winkfritz passed away. He owned the largest glass factory in the forest. Go first thing tomorrow morning and place a bid for the business. Make sure you work hard and behave yourself, and I’ll check in on you from time to time and give you good advice to make up for you not wishing for common sense, but I have to tell you frankly that your first wish was a bad one. Be careful about hanging out in pubs because they’ve only ever brought harm to people.”
Whilst speaking the little man had taken out another pipe made of the very finest glass, filled it with dried fir cones, and stuck it in his little toothless mouth. He now drew forth an enormous burning glass and, stepping out into the sunlight, lighted his pipe by means of the glass.
As he spoke, the little man pulled out another pipe made of the finest glass, filled it with dried fir cones, and placed it in his little toothless mouth. He then took out a huge magnifying glass and, stepping into the sunlight, used it to light his pipe.
When he had succeeded he offered his hand to Peter in friendly fashion, gave him a little more good advice, smoked faster and faster, and at length disappeared in a cloud of smoke, which circled higher and higher until it reached the tree tops, leaving a scent of genuine Dutch tobacco behind it.
When he succeeded, he extended his hand to Peter in a friendly way, shared a bit more good advice, smoked faster and faster, and eventually vanished in a cloud of smoke that swirled higher and higher until it reached the treetops, leaving behind the scent of genuine Dutch tobacco.
When Peter reached home he found his mother in great trouble about him, for the good woman quite supposed he had been made to enlist for a soldier.
When Peter got home, he found his mother really worried about him because she thought he had been forced to join the army.
He told her he had met a good friend in the Forest who had given him enough money to start a different business. Although his mother had lived for thirty years in the charcoal-burner’s hut and had become as accustomed to the sooty faces of her men-folk as a miller’s wife to her husband’s floury face, she had still sufficient vanity at once to despise [Pg 237] their former position as soon as she saw a chance of bettering it.
He told her he had met a good friend in the forest who had given him enough money to start a different business. Even though his mom had lived for thirty years in the charcoal burner’s hut and had grown used to the dirty faces of her men just like a miller’s wife is to her husband’s flour-covered face, she still had enough pride to look down on their former situation as soon as she saw a chance to improve it. [Pg237]

“As the mother of a man who owns a glass factory,” said she, “I shall be a degree above my neighbours, and in future I shall take a foremost seat in church amongst the well-to-do people.”
“As the mother of a man who owns a glass factory,” she said, “I’ll be a step above my neighbors, and from now on, I’ll sit at the front in church with the wealthy folks.”
Peter soon made a bargain with Winkfritz’s heirs for possession of the glass factory. He retained all the workmen employed there and worked hard, making [Pg 238] glass night and day. At first he liked his new trade. He walked about the factory with his hands stuck in his pockets, looking at this and that and making his workmen laugh at his queer questions. His greatest pleasure was to watch the glass-blowing; he liked to take the soft material and fashion it into all sorts of queer figures. But he soon tired of the work and by degrees he came less often to the factory; first it fell to passing only an hour a day there, then he would come in every other day, finally only once a week, and all this came of frequenting the ale-house. The Sunday after he had met the little Glass-man, he went to the inn and there he found the Dance King, already dancing, and Fat Ezekiel, with a can of beer beside him, playing pitch and toss for crown pieces. He put his hand in his pocket to be sure the little Glass-man kept good faith, and found his pockets bulging with gold and silver. In his limbs he felt a strange and unaccustomed twitching, as though he wanted to dance, and as soon as the first dance was over he took his partner out and placed himself close to the Dance King. For every skip the Dance King made Peter made two. If the Dance King bounded a foot into the air Peter bounded twice as high, and no matter what complicated steps the Dance King made, Peter’s dancing was twice as complicated. He bounded, he pranced, he twisted until all who beheld him were in a whirl of wonder.
Peter quickly struck a deal with Winkfritz’s heirs to take over the glass factory. He kept all the workers there and worked hard, producing glass around the clock. At first, he enjoyed his new job. He wandered around the factory with his hands in his pockets, checking things out and making his workers laugh with his odd questions. His favorite part was watching the glass-blowing; he loved to take the hot material and shape it into all kinds of strange figures. But he soon grew bored with the work, and gradually he started visiting the factory less often; first, he only spent an hour a day there, then he began showing up every other day, and eventually only once a week, all because of his time at the pub. The Sunday after he met the little Glass-man, he went to the inn and found the Dance King already dancing, and Fat Ezekiel, with a beer beside him, playing pitch and toss for coins. He checked his pockets to make sure the little Glass-man kept his word and found them stuffed with gold and silver. He felt a strange, unfamiliar twitching in his limbs, as if he wanted to dance, and as soon as the first dance ended, he took his partner and got closer to the Dance King. For every step the Dance King took, Peter took two. If the Dance King jumped a foot into the air, Peter jumped twice as high, and no matter how complicated the Dance King’s moves were, Peter’s dancing was even more intricate. He leaped, he pranced, he twisted until everyone watching was amazed.
As soon as it became known that Peter had purchased a glass factory, and when folks saw the careless way in which he flung a handful of coppers at a time [Pg 239] to the musicians, their astonishment knew no bounds. Some said he must have found buried treasure in the forest, others said he had inherited a big sum of money, and everyone paid him great respect and attention because it was apparent he was a monied man. The same evening he lost twenty crowns, but in spite of that his money still chinked in his pockets as though he had plenty left.
As soon as people heard that Peter had bought a glass factory, and when they saw how carelessly he tossed coins to the musicians, their amazement was off the charts. Some said he must have discovered buried treasure in the forest, others claimed he had inherited a huge fortune, and everyone treated him with great respect because it was clear he was wealthy. That same evening he lost twenty crowns, but even so, his pockets still jingled as if he had plenty of money left.
When Peter saw how much he was looked up to he scarcely knew how to contain himself for pride and joy. He threw his money about with a free hand and gave a goodly portion to the poor, remembering the times when he had suffered for want of money.
When Peter saw how much people admired him, he could hardly contain his pride and joy. He spent his money generously and gave a significant amount to the poor, recalling the times he had struggled due to a lack of money.
The Dance King’s art having been quite supplanted by that of Peter, the latter was nicknamed “Dance Emperor,” but this nickname soon gave place to another and a worse one. On Sundays in the inn there was no worse gambler than he, for no one could afford to lose as much as he could, but as he always played with Fat Ezekiel, who won his money easily, he had still, just as the little Glass-man had promised, as much money in his pockets as his opponent.
The Dance King’s talent was completely overshadowed by Peter, who earned the nickname “Dance Emperor,” but this title was quickly replaced by one that was even worse. On Sundays at the inn, he was the worst gambler around, since no one could afford to lose as much as he did. However, because he always played against Fat Ezekiel, who easily took his money, he still had, just as the little Glass-man had promised, as much cash in his pockets as his opponent.
If he lost twenty or thirty crowns one minute, no sooner had Fat Ezekiel slipped them into his pocket than the same sum appeared in Peter’s. He took to gambling every day in the week, and what with drinking and playing he soon became one of the worst characters in the Black Forest, and so he came to be called “Gambling Peter” instead of “Dance Emperor.”
If he lost twenty or thirty crowns in one minute, no sooner had Fat Ezekiel slipped them into his pocket than the same amount showed up in Peter’s. He started gambling every day of the week, and with all the drinking and playing, he quickly became one of the worst characters in the Black Forest, earning the nickname “Gambling Peter” instead of “Dance Emperor.”
[Pg 240] It was on account of this that his glass factory soon began to show signs of decay. He ordered glass to be made as before; but as he had no business capacity he did not know how to dispose of it to the best advantage, and soon had such an accumulation of glass goods that he was obliged to sell to pedlars or anyone who would buy it at half price, so that he might have the money to pay his workmen.
[Pg240] Because of this, his glass factory quickly started to decline. He had glass produced just like before; however, since he lacked business skills, he didn’t know how to sell it effectively. Before long, he had a huge surplus of glass products and had to sell them to peddlers or anyone willing to buy at half price just to have enough money to pay his workers.
One evening as he was going home from the inn he could not help thinking of the terrible muddle he had made of his affairs and worrying himself over the loss of his fortune, when suddenly he became aware that someone was walking beside him, and behold it was the little Glass-man.
One evening as he was heading home from the inn, he couldn't help but think about the huge mess he had made of his life and stress over the loss of his fortune, when suddenly he realized that someone was walking next to him, and there was the little Glass-man.
Peter flew into a terrible rage and accused the little man of being the cause of all his misfortunes. “Of what use to me is a horse and a carriage?” he cried. “Of what use my factory and all my glass? I was happier as a poverty-stricken charcoal-burner than I am now, for I never know when the bailiffs may come and seize my goods to pay my debts.”
Peter exploded in anger and blamed the little man for all his problems. “What good is a horse and carriage to me?” he shouted. “What good are my factory and all my glass? I was happier when I was a struggling charcoal-burner than I am now, because I never know when the bailiffs might show up and take my stuff to settle my debts.”
“Oh!” replied the little Glass-man, “so it is my fault, is it, that you are unhappy? Is this the thanks you offer me for my generosity? Why did you wish so foolishly? You wished to be a glass manufacturer and yet knew nothing about the business. Did I not warn you to be careful what you wished for? It was knowledge and common sense you wanted.”
“Oh!” replied the little Glass-man, “so it’s my fault that you’re unhappy? Is this how you thank me for my generosity? Why did you wish so foolishly? You wanted to be a glass manufacturer but knew nothing about the business. Didn’t I warn you to be careful what you wished for? What you really needed was knowledge and common sense.”

“Knowledge and common sense,” screamed Peter. “I will show you that I have as much common sense as you have,” and with these words he grabbed the [Pg 241] Glass-man by the collar and cried—“Now I have you, Master Glass-man, and I will not let you go until you have granted me a third wish. Give me now at this very moment, on this very spot, two [Pg 242] hundred thousand crown pieces, a house and—oh! oh!!” he shrieked aloud, for the Glass-man had turned into a mass of hot molten glass and burnt his hand. Of the little man himself there was nothing to be seen.
“Knowledge and common sense,” shouted Peter. “I'll prove I have as much common sense as you do,” and with that, he grabbed the [Pg241] Glass-man by the collar and yelled—“Now I have you, Master Glass-man, and I won’t let you go until you grant me a third wish. Give me right now, at this very spot, two [Pg242] hundred thousand crown pieces, a house, and—oh! oh!!” he screamed, because the Glass-man had turned into a stream of hot molten glass and burned his hand. There was nothing left of the little man to be seen.
For several days he was reminded of his ingratitude and foolishness by his burnt and swollen hand, but he managed to stifle his conscience and said to himself—“Well, well, even if my factory and everything in it is sold, I have still got Fat Ezekiel to provide me with as much money as I shall require. As long as his pockets are full on a Sunday, I cannot have mine empty.”
For several days, his burnt and swollen hand served as a reminder of his ingratitude and foolishness, but he managed to quiet his conscience and told himself, "Well, even if my factory and everything in it is sold, I still have Fat Ezekiel to give me as much money as I need. As long as his pockets are full on a Sunday, mine won't be empty."
Just so, Peter, but how if a time should come when they are empty? This was exactly what happened. One Sunday he came driving up to the inn in his carriage and the people looking out of the window remarked: “Here comes Gambling Peter,” or “Here comes the Dance Emperor,” or “Here comes the rich glass manufacturer.”
Just like that, Peter, but what if there comes a time when they’re empty? This is exactly what happened. One Sunday, he drove up to the inn in his carriage, and the people looking out of the window remarked, “Here comes Gambling Peter,” or “Here comes the Dance Emperor,” or “Here comes the rich glass manufacturer.”
“I’m not so sure about his riches,” said another, “there are grave reports about him in the town and it is said that the bailiffs are to seize his goods for debt.”
“I’m not so sure about his wealth,” said another, “there are serious rumors about him in town, and it’s said that the bailiffs are going to confiscate his possessions for unpaid debts.”
Peter nodded to the men at the window and called pompously—“Master Innkeeper, is Fat Ezekiel here yet?” “Yes, yes, here I am,” said Fat Ezekiel, “we have kept your place, Peter, and we are at the cards already.”
Peter nodded to the guys at the window and called out confidently, “Hey, Innkeeper, is Fat Ezekiel here yet?” “Yes, yes, here I am,” replied Fat Ezekiel, “we’ve saved your spot, Peter, and we’re already playing cards.”
So Peter Munk went in and slipped his hand into his pocket and found that Fat Ezekiel must have plenty of money, for his own pockets were quite full.
So Peter Munk went in, reached into his pocket, and realized that Fat Ezekiel must have a lot of money because his own pockets were quite full.
He sat down to the table and began to play, [Pg 243] losing and winning much as the others did. But as the night began to fall most of the players rose and went home, but not so Peter Munk. He challenged Fat Ezekiel to remain and play on.
He sat down at the table and started to play, [Pg243] winning and losing just like everyone else. But as night fell, most of the players got up and went home, except for Peter Munk. He challenged Fat Ezekiel to stay and keep playing.
At first he was not willing, but presently he consented. “Very well,” he said at length, “I will just count my money and then we will throw the dice for five crowns a point, for less than that it is mere child’s play.” Ezekiel drew out his purse and counted five hundred crowns, so Peter knew exactly how much he had.
At first, he was reluctant, but soon he agreed. “Alright,” he finally said, “I’ll just count my money and then we’ll roll the dice for five crowns a point; anything less is just a game for kids.” Ezekiel took out his wallet and counted five hundred crowns, so Peter knew exactly how much he had.
But though Ezekiel had won before, he now began to lose his money and his temper too. So sure as he threw double fives Peter threw double sixes; whatever Ezekiel threw, Peter threw higher, until at length he had won all Ezekiel’s money with the exception of five crown pieces.
But even though Ezekiel had won before, he started losing both his money and his temper. Every time he rolled double fives, Peter rolled double sixes; whatever Ezekiel rolled, Peter rolled higher, until finally he had won all of Ezekiel’s money except for five crown pieces.
“If I lose this,” cried Ezekiel, “I will still go on playing, and try to retrieve my luck; you shall lend me some of your winnings, Peter, for one good comrade always helps another.”
“If I lose this,” cried Ezekiel, “I will still keep playing and try to turn my luck around; you should lend me some of your winnings, Peter, because a good friend always helps another.”
“As much as you please,” replied Peter, “a hundred crowns if possible,” for he was merry over his winnings and in a very good temper.
“As much as you want,” replied Peter, “a hundred crowns if I can get it,” because he was happy about his winnings and in a really good mood.
But again Ezekiel lost and Peter started as he heard a harsh voice behind him say—“Oh! ho! there goes the last coin!”
But once more Ezekiel lost, and Peter began as he heard a gruff voice behind him say, "Oh! There goes the last coin!"
Peter looked round and saw Dutch Michael standing behind him. In his terror he let fall his money, but Fat Ezekiel saw nothing, but only asked Peter to lend him some money that they might go [Pg 244] on playing. Half in a dream Peter thrust his hand into his pocket. It was empty, he tried the other—empty too. He turned them inside out, but not the smallest copper coin was to be seen, and now he remembered for the first time what his wish had been—that he might always have as much money as Fat Ezekiel—well, Ezekiel had none and so Peter’s had all disappeared like smoke.
Peter looked around and saw Dutch Michael standing behind him. Out of fear, he dropped his money, but Fat Ezekiel didn’t see anything; he just asked Peter to lend him some cash so they could keep playing. Half in a daze, Peter reached into his pocket. It was empty, so he tried the other one—also empty. He turned them inside out, but there wasn’t a single penny to be found, and that’s when he recalled for the first time what his wish had been—that he would always have as much money as Fat Ezekiel. Well, Ezekiel had none, and now Peter's money had vanished like smoke.
At first the innkeeper and Fat Ezekiel would not believe that he had no money, but when they saw that his pockets really were empty they were very angry, for they declared he must be a sorcerer and that he had wished his money and his winnings away at home so that he might not have to lend any.
At first, the innkeeper and Fat Ezekiel didn't believe that he had no money, but when they saw that his pockets were truly empty, they became very angry. They claimed he must be a sorcerer who wished his money and winnings away at home so he wouldn't have to lend any.
Peter attempted to defend himself, but appearances were against him. Ezekiel declared that the following day he would publish the news all over the Black Forest, and the innkeeper said he should go and denounce Peter as a sorcerer to the magistrate and that he would most assuredly be burnt. Then they flew at him, beat him soundly, tore his jacket off his back, and threw him out of the door of the inn.
Peter tried to defend himself, but the odds were stacked against him. Ezekiel stated that the next day he would spread the news all over the Black Forest, and the innkeeper said he should go and accuse Peter of being a sorcerer to the magistrate, which would definitely get him burned. Then they attacked him, gave him a beating, tore his jacket from his back, and threw him out of the inn.
No star shone in the sky as Peter crept miserably home, but in spite of that he recognised a dark figure that walked beside him and kept pace with him. At length the figure spoke—“Well, Peter Munk, there is an end to you and your splendour. I could have told you exactly what would happen when you would not listen to me but hurried off to that stupid Glass Dwarf. Now see what you have come to through despising my advice. But try me once, for I am really sorry for your pitiful fate. No one has ever [Pg 245] repented of coming to me for assistance, and if you are not afraid come to me to-morrow to the clump of pine-trees; I will be there if you call me.”
No star lit up the sky as Peter trudged home, feeling miserable, but despite that, he recognized a dark figure walking beside him, keeping pace. Finally, the figure spoke, “Well, Peter Munk, this is the end for you and your grandeur. I could have told you exactly what would happen when you ignored me and rushed off to that foolish Glass Dwarf. Now look at your pathetic situation because you dismissed my advice. But give me a chance, because I genuinely feel sorry for your sad fate. No one has ever regretted coming to me for help, and if you're not afraid, come find me tomorrow at the cluster of pine trees; I'll be there if you call for me.”
But Peter shuddered and ran home as fast as his legs could carry him.
But Peter shuddered and ran home as fast as he could.
PART II.
When Peter entered his glass factory on the Monday morning he found the bailiffs already in possession. He was asked if he had any money with which he could settle his debts, and on his replying that he had not, his factory, house, stables, horse, carriage and the stock in hand were all seized.
When Peter walked into his glass factory on Monday morning, he found the bailiffs already there. They asked him if he had any money to pay off his debts, and when he said he didn't, they seized his factory, house, stables, horse, carriage, and all the stock he had.
“Well,” said he, “since the little man has done nothing for me I will see what the big one will do.” And he set off running as fast as though the police were at his heels.
“Well,” he said, “since the little guy hasn’t done anything for me, I’ll see what the big one can do.” And he took off running as fast as if the police were right behind him.
He reached the clump of black pines, and as he passed the spot where he had seen the little Glass-man it seemed as though an invisible hand caught him and held him back. But he tore himself loose and dashed across the boundary line into Dutch Michael’s domain. Breathlessly he called: “Dutch Michael, Dutch Michael,” and immediately the gigantic figure of the raftsman stood before him.
He reached the group of black pines, and as he passed the spot where he had seen the little Glass-man, it felt like an invisible hand grabbed him and held him back. But he broke free and rushed across the boundary line into Dutch Michael’s territory. Out of breath, he shouted, “Dutch Michael, Dutch Michael,” and instantly the massive figure of the raftsman appeared before him.
“So you have come,” he said, laughing. “And did they wish to sell up you and your possessions? Well, well, it was the fault of the little man, miser that he is. If one makes a present it may as well be one worth having. But follow me to my house and I will see if we cannot drive a bargain.”
“So you made it,” he said, laughing. “Did they want to sell you and your stuff? Well, well, that's on that little man, stingy as he is. If you’re going to give a gift, it might as well be something worth having. But come to my place, and I'll see if we can make a deal.”
[Pg 246] “Make a bargain?” thought Peter, “what have I to exchange with him? Have I got to serve him, I wonder?”
[Pg246] “Make a deal?” Peter thought, “What do I have to offer him? Do I have to work for him, I wonder?”
Dutch Michael led him up a steep woodland pathway until at length they came to a steep ravine, with rugged rocky sides. Michael sprang down the rugged rocks as though they had been a polished marble staircase, but Peter almost fainted when he saw that the giant grew taller and taller until he was the height of a church tower. He stretched up an arm as long as a weaver’s beam, with a hand the size of a parlour table, and bade Peter seat himself upon it and hold tight.
Dutch Michael guided him up a steep forest path until they finally reached a deep ravine, with rough, rocky sides. Michael leaped down the jagged rocks as if they were a smooth marble staircase, but Peter nearly passed out when he saw the giant getting taller and taller until he was as tall as a church tower. He extended an arm as long as a weaver’s beam, with a hand the size of a living room table, and told Peter to sit on it and hold on tight.
Peter trembled with fright but obeyed, took his seat upon the giant’s hand, and held tight to his thumb.
Peter shook with fear but complied, sat down on the giant's hand, and gripped his thumb tightly.
They went down and down, ever deeper, but to Peter’s surprise it was not at all dark, indeed it was quite the contrary, for the sun shone so brightly in his eyes that it dazzled him. The further Peter went down, the smaller Michael became, until when they reached the bottom of the ravine he was the same size as he had been when Peter first saw him.
They went down and down, deeper and deeper, but to Peter’s surprise, it wasn’t dark at all; in fact, it was quite the opposite, because the sun shone so brightly in his eyes that it blinded him. The further Peter descended, the smaller Michael appeared, until when they reached the bottom of the ravine, he was the same size as he had been when Peter first saw him.
They were standing outside a house, such as a well-to-do peasant might have inhabited, and the room Peter was shown into was much the same as any other room except that it seemed very dreary. A tall clock in a wooden case stood by the wall, an enormous china stove and the usual furniture were all there. Michael invited him to take a seat at the table and, going out, returned speedily with glasses and a flask of wine. He poured it out and they began to talk, [Pg 247] Dutch Michael telling Peter of all the joys there were to be met with in foreign lands. He described the beautiful towns and rivers until Peter conceived a great longing to go and see them.
They were standing outside a house that a wealthy farmer might have lived in, and the room Peter was shown into was pretty much like any other room, except it felt really gloomy. A tall clock in a wooden case was against the wall, there was a huge china stove, and the usual furniture was all there. Michael invited him to sit at the table and quickly went out, returning with glasses and a bottle of wine. He poured the wine, and they started to chat, [Pg247] Dutch Michael telling Peter all about the amazing experiences to be found in foreign lands. He described the beautiful towns and rivers until Peter developed a strong desire to go and see them.

“Ah!” said Michael craftily, “even if your whole body and mind wanted to undertake some great piece of business your poor silly heart would quake with fear. I can’t think what a fine fellow like you wants with a heart. When you were called a cheat and a rogue where did you feel it most? Not in your head, I’ll be bound! When the officers of the law came and took possession of all your belongings did you have a stomach-ache? Tell me, where did it hurt you most?”
“Ah!” Michael said slyly, “even if your entire body and mind wanted to tackle some big project, your poor silly heart would be shaking with fear. I can’t imagine what a great guy like you needs with a heart. When people called you a cheat and a rogue, where did you feel it the most? Not in your head, I’m sure! When the law showed up and took all your stuff, did you have a stomach ache? Tell me, where did it hurt you the most?”
[Pg 248] “My heart,” replied Peter, placing his hand upon his heaving breast.
[Pg248] “My heart,” Peter replied, putting his hand on his pounding chest.
“Now forgive me,” said Michael, “if I remind you that you have given away many hundred crown pieces to beggars and other rabble. What good has it done you? They blessed you and wished you good health. Did that do you any good? What was it prompted you to put your hand in your pocket every time a beggar held out his ragged hat to you? Your heart, I tell you. Neither your eyes, nor your tongue, nor your arm, nor your leg, but your heart. You took things to heart as the saying is.”
“Now forgive me,” said Michael, “if I remind you that you’ve given away many hundreds of crown pieces to beggars and other people in need. What good has it done you? They’ve blessed you and wished you good health. Did that really help you? What made you reach into your pocket every time a beggar held out their ragged hat to you? It was your heart, I tell you. Not your eyes, nor your tongue, nor your arm, nor your leg, but your heart. You took things to heart, as the saying goes.”
“But how can I help it? I try my best to suppress it; but my heart beats until it hurts me.”
“But how can I stop it? I do my best to hold it back, but my heart races until it hurts.”
“You poor fellow,” laughed Michael, “give me that little palpitating thing and see how much better you will feel without it!”
“You poor guy,” laughed Michael, “hand me that little trembling thing and see how much better you'll feel without it!”
“Give you my heart!” screamed Peter in horror, “why, I should die on the spot. No, that I will not!”
“Give you my heart!” Peter shouted in terror, “I would die right here. No way, I won’t do that!”
“Of course, you would die if an ordinary physician were to cut out your heart. But with me it is quite a different matter. Come with me, and I will convince you.”
“Of course, you would die if a regular doctor were to take out your heart. But with me, it's a totally different story. Come with me, and I’ll show you.”
He rose and beckoned to Peter to follow him into another room. Peter’s heart contracted painfully as he crossed the threshold of this room; but he paid no heed to it, such astonishing sights claimed his attention. There were rows of shelves, and upon these stood glass bottles filled with transparent fluid, and in each of these bottles there was a heart. Every [Pg 249] bottle was labelled and Peter read the names with the greatest curiosity. There was the name of the Chief Magistrate, Fat Ezekiel’s, the Dance King, in fact all the principal people in the neighbourhood.
He got up and signaled for Peter to follow him into another room. Peter's heart ached painfully as he stepped into this space, but he ignored it; the astonishing sights captured his attention. There were rows of shelves, and on them stood glass bottles filled with clear liquid, and in each bottle was a heart. Every [Pg249] bottle had a label, and Peter read the names with great curiosity. There was the name of the Chief Magistrate, Fat Ezekiel’s, the Dance King, and actually all the important people in the neighborhood.
“Observe,” said Michael, “all these people have rid themselves of fear and sorrow for life. Not one of these hearts beats with fear or sorrow any more, and their former possessors are very well off without such unquiet guests to disturb them.”
“Look,” Michael said, “all these people have freed themselves from fear and sorrow for life. Not a single one of their hearts beats with fear or sorrow anymore, and their former owners are doing just fine without those troublesome feelings to bother them.”
“But what do they carry in their breasts in place of them?” enquired Peter, who felt faint and giddy.
“But what do they have in their hearts instead?” asked Peter, who felt weak and lightheaded.
“This,” replied Michael, and he showed him a heart of stone he had taken from a drawer.
“This,” replied Michael, showing him a heart of stone he had pulled from a drawer.
“Oh!” said Peter with a shudder, “a heart of stone? But that must be very cold in one’s breast.”
“Oh!” said Peter with a shiver, “a heart of stone? That must be really cold in someone’s chest.”
“Yes, yes,” replied Michael, “quite pleasantly cool. What do you want with a warm heart? Even in winter a glass of good cherry brandy will warm your body better than your heart could, and in summer when it is hot and sultry it is nice and cooling. Then, as I have said, neither grief, nor foolish pity, nor sorrow of any sort can affect such a heart.”
“Yes, yes,” replied Michael, “really pleasantly cool. What do you need a warm heart for? Even in winter, a glass of good cherry brandy will warm your body more than your heart could, and in summer, when it's hot and muggy, it feels nice and refreshing. So, as I’ve said, neither grief, nor silly pity, nor any kind of sorrow can touch such a heart.”
“And is that all you have to offer me?” asked Peter ungraciously, “I had hoped for money and you offer me a stone.”
“And is that all you’ve got for me?” Peter asked rudely. “I was expecting cash, and you give me a rock.”
“Come, I think a hundred thousand crown pieces would be sufficient for you at first. If you deal advantageously with it you will soon be a millionaire.”
“Come on, I think a hundred thousand crowns would be enough for you to start. If you handle it wisely, you'll be a millionaire in no time.”
[Pg 250] “A hundred thousand!” exclaimed the poor charcoal-burner, joyfully. “Come, come, my heart, don’t beat so wildly, for we are about to part company. Here, Michael, give me the money and the stone and you may have this disturber of my peace.”
[Pg250] “A hundred thousand!” the poor charcoal burner exclaimed with joy. “Come on, my heart, don’t race so fast, because we’re about to say goodbye. Here, Michael, hand me the money and the stone, and you can take this troublemaker away from my life.”
“I thought you would prove a sensible fellow,” said Michael, “come, we will have another glass of wine and then I will count out the money.”
“I thought you would be a reasonable guy,” said Michael, “come on, let’s have another glass of wine and then I’ll count out the money.”
They seated themselves in the next room and drank so much wine that Peter fell asleep.
They sat down in the next room and drank so much wine that Peter fell asleep.
When he awoke it was to the friendly sound of a post horn, and see, there he was, seated in a beautiful carriage. He put his head out of the window and saw the Black Forest in the distance behind him. At first he could not believe it was himself that sat in the carriage, for his clothes were not the same as those he had worn the day before; but he remembered everything so clearly that he could no longer doubt. “Charcoal Peter am I, and no mistake,” he said.
When he woke up, it was to the cheerful sound of a post horn, and there he was, sitting in a beautiful carriage. He leaned out of the window and saw the Black Forest in the distance behind him. At first, he couldn't believe it was really him in the carriage because his clothes were different from what he had worn the day before; but he remembered everything so clearly that he couldn’t doubt it anymore. “I’m Charcoal Peter, no doubt about it,” he said.
He was surprised he felt no sadness at leaving his home and the Forest where he had lived for so long. Even the thought of his mother whom he was leaving alone, helpless and in dire poverty, provoked no feeling of remorse in him, and he could not call up a tear nor even a sigh. He felt perfectly indifferent.
He was surprised that he felt no sadness about leaving his home and the Forest where he had lived for so long. Even thinking about his mother, whom he was leaving alone, helpless, and in severe poverty, didn’t trigger any sense of remorse in him, and he couldn’t muster a tear or even a sigh. He felt completely indifferent.
“Of course,” said he, “tears and sighs, home-sickness, and grief, come from the heart and, thanks to Dutch Michael, mine is now of stone.”
“Of course,” he said, “tears and sighs, homesickness, and grief come from the heart, and thanks to Dutch Michael, mine is now made of stone.”
[Pg 251] He put his hand to his breast, but nothing moved there. “If he has kept his word as well regarding the hundred thousand dollars as he has kept it respecting my heart, I shall have nothing to complain of;” with that he began to search the carriage. He found everything he could possibly require in the shape of clothing, but no money. But at length he came across a pocket in the lining of the carriage which was stuffed with gold and notes, and letters of credit to all the principal cities.
[Pg251] He placed his hand on his chest, but there was no feeling there. “If he has honored his promise about the hundred thousand dollars as well as he has honored it regarding my heart, I won’t have anything to complain about;” with that, he began to search the carriage. He found everything he could possibly need in terms of clothing, but no money. Eventually, he discovered a pocket in the lining of the carriage that was filled with gold, banknotes, and letters of credit for all the major cities.
“Now I have everything I can possibly want,” he said, and settling himself comfortably in the corner of his carriage drove away out into the world.
“Now I have everything I could possibly want,” he said, settling himself comfortably in the corner of his carriage as he drove off into the world.
For two years he drove about the country, peering right and left from the windows of his carriage at the houses and villages he passed. When he came into a town he put up at an inn, then went round with a courier, who showed him all the beautiful and interesting sights, not one of which afforded him the least delight, for his heart of stone prevented him taking pleasure in anything. Nothing, however beautiful, appealed to his senses any longer. Nothing was left to him but to eat and drink and sleep—and so he lived without interest or aim in life; to amuse himself he ate and drank, and to prevent his being bored he slept.
For two years, he traveled around the country, looking out from the windows of his carriage at the houses and villages he passed. When he arrived in a town, he stayed at an inn, then went out with a courier who showed him all the beautiful and interesting sights, none of which brought him any joy, since his heart of stone kept him from enjoying anything. Nothing, no matter how beautiful, appealed to his senses anymore. All he had left was to eat, drink, and sleep—and that’s how he lived without interest or purpose in life; to entertain himself, he ate and drank, and to avoid boredom, he slept.
Now and again he thought of the days when he had been happy and gay, although he had been obliged to work hard for a livelihood. In those days every beautiful view had delighted him, music and singing had enchanted him, and the simple food his mother cooked for him and brought to him as [Pg 252] he sat beside his kiln had been more appetising than all the dainty dishes he partook of now. As he thought of the past it struck him as very singular that he no longer desired to smile even, whereas formerly the smallest joke had served as an excuse for laughter. When other folks laughed he drew his lips into the form of a grin out of politeness; but his heart no longer laughed. It is true he was never upset over anything, but then he was not really satisfied.
Now and then, he thought about the times when he had been happy and carefree, even though he had to work hard to make a living. Back then, every beautiful view brought him joy, music and singing captivated him, and the simple meals his mother cooked and brought to him while he sat by his kiln were more enjoyable than all the fancy dishes he ate now. As he reflected on the past, it seemed strange that he no longer felt the urge to smile at all, while before, even the smallest joke had been enough to make him laugh. When others laughed, he forced a grin out of politeness, but his heart no longer felt joy. It’s true he was never upset by anything, but he wasn't truly satisfied either.
It was not home-sickness or grief; but a sense of blankness, weariness and friendlessness that at length drove him back home.
It wasn’t homesickness or sadness; it was a feeling of emptiness, exhaustion, and loneliness that finally pushed him to return home.
As he drove out of Strassburg and saw again the beautiful dark pine-trees of his native forest, and looked upon the honest faces of his countrymen, and heard the homely, well-remembered tones of their speech, he placed his hand quickly to his heart, for his blood was coursing wildly through his veins and he felt as though he must both weep and laugh together. But—how foolish! His heart was of stone, and stones are dead and can neither laugh nor weep.
As he drove out of Strasbourg and saw the beautiful dark pine trees of his native forest again, looked at the genuine faces of his fellow countrymen, and heard the familiar, comforting sounds of their speech, he quickly placed his hand on his heart, feeling his blood racing through his veins. He felt like he had to weep and laugh at the same time. But—how silly! His heart was made of stone, and stones are lifeless and can’t do either.
His first visit was to Dutch Michael, who received him with friendliness as he had formerly done. “Michael,” said Peter, “I have travelled all over the world and taken pleasure in nothing; I was only bored. It is true that the stone thing I carry in my breast shielded me from a great deal of unpleasantness, I am never angry or sad, but then I am never glad either and I feel only [Pg 253] half alive. Could you not put a little life into the stone heart, or even give me back my old heart? I had it for five-and-twenty years and had become accustomed to it, and even if it makes me commit some foolishness occasionally, still it was a merry, happy heart.”
His first visit was to Dutch Michael, who welcomed him just like before. “Michael,” said Peter, “I’ve traveled all over the world but found no joy; I only felt boredom. It’s true that the stone thing I carry in my chest protected me from a lot of unpleasantness—I’m never angry or sad—but I’m not happy either, and I feel only [Pg253] half alive. Could you add a little life to the stone heart, or even give me back my old heart? I had it for twenty-five years and got used to it, and even if it made me do some silly things sometimes, it was still a cheerful, happy heart.”

The giant laughed a grim and bitter laugh. “When you are dead, Peter Munk,” he replied, “you shall have your soft, feeling heart back again, and experience all the sensations you knew before. [Pg 254] But as long as you are alive you cannot have it. It would have been of little service to you either, in the life of idleness you have been living lately. Why don’t you settle down now, marry, build a house, make money? All you require is work; because you were idle you were bored and then you blame your innocent stone heart.”
The giant let out a harsh and bitter laugh. “When you’re dead, Peter Munk,” he said, “you’ll get your soft, feeling heart back, and you'll feel all the sensations you used to know. [Pg254] But as long as you're alive, you can't have it. It wouldn't have done you much good anyway, given the lazy life you've been living lately. Why don’t you settle down now, get married, build a house, and make some money? All you need is to work; because you were idle, you got bored and then you blame your innocent stone heart.”
Peter saw that there was sense in what Michael said and made up his mind to devote his time to money-making. Michael gave him another hundred thousand dollars and they parted good friends.
Peter realized that Michael had a point and decided to focus his efforts on making money. Michael handed him another hundred thousand dollars, and they parted as good friends.
Very soon the news was spread abroad in the Black Forest that Charcoal Peter, or Gambling Peter, had returned, and that he was richer than formerly. As usual, now that he had returned a rich man he was received with open arms by those who had turned their backs on him in his misfortunes. He now pretended that he was a timber merchant, but this was only a blind, his real business was that of a money-lender and corn-dealer.
Very soon, word spread throughout the Black Forest that Charcoal Peter, also known as Gambling Peter, had come back and was richer than before. As usual, now that he had returned as a wealthy man, he was welcomed with open arms by those who had turned their backs on him during his hard times. He claimed to be a timber merchant, but that was just a cover; his real business was as a moneylender and grain dealer.
Very soon half the folks in the Black Forest owed him money, and he charged ten per cent for all he lent. Or again he sold corn to the poor, who had not the money to pay immediately, for three times its worth.
Very soon, half the people in the Black Forest owed him money, and he charged ten percent interest on all he lent. Or, he sold corn to the poor, who couldn't pay right away, for three times its value.
He was first-rate friends with the magistrate now, and when it happened that Peter’s debtors did not pay up to the very day the magistrate would come with his officers and sell up their homes and drive father, mother and children out into the forest. At first it caused rich Peter some [Pg 255] inconvenience, for the poor creatures besieged his house, the men begged for some consideration, the women tried to soften his heart of stone, and the children cried for bread. But he bought a pair of fierce dogs to stop the “caterwauling,” as he called it, and so soon as a beggar appeared he set his dogs on to him.
He was now on good terms with the magistrate, and when it happened that Peter’s debtors didn’t pay up right before the magistrate showed up with his officers to sell off their homes and kick families out into the forest, it initially caused Peter some trouble. The desperate people crowding his house; the men pleading for mercy, the women trying to appeal to his cold heart, and the children crying out for bread. But he got a pair of fierce dogs to put an end to the “caterwauling,” as he put it, and as soon as a beggar showed up, he unleashed his dogs on them.
But what caused him the most trouble was his poor old mother. She had fallen into extreme poverty, and though her son had returned a rich man he did not attempt to provide for her. She came sometimes to his door, weak and ill, her tottering steps supported by a stick, but she did not venture into the house, for once she had been driven out of it. It was a sore grief to her that she should be dependent on the charity of others when her own son could so well have afforded to care for her in her old age. But his heart of stone was never moved by the sight of the pale worn face and the withered outstretched hand.
But what troubled him the most was his poor old mother. She had fallen into deep poverty, and even though her son had come back as a wealthy man, he didn’t try to help her. Sometimes she would come to his door, frail and sick, leaning on a cane, but she never went inside, since she had once been kicked out. It was a painful sadness for her to depend on the generosity of others while her own son could have easily taken care of her in her old age. But his heart of stone was never softened by the sight of her pale, worn face and her withered, outstretched hand.
When she knocked at his door he drew some coppers from his pocket and gave them to a servant to hand to her. He could hear her trembling voice as she thanked him and wished him well, he heard her coughing pitifully as she crept away, and then he thought no more about the matter, except that he had spent some money with no hope of its being returned.
When she knocked on his door, he took some loose change from his pocket and gave it to a servant to pass to her. He could hear her shaking voice as she thanked him and wished him well; he heard her coughing pathetically as she walked away, and then he didn't think about it any further, except that he had spent some money with no expectation of getting it back.
At last Peter made up his mind to get married. He knew quite well that every father in the Black Forest would be only too glad to let him marry [Pg 256] his daughter, but he was very difficult to please, for he wanted everyone to praise the good sense he had shown in making his choice and to be envious of his good fortune.
At last, Peter decided to get married. He knew that every father in the Black Forest would be more than happy to let him marry [Pg256] his daughter, but he was very hard to please because he wanted everyone to admire the good decision he had made in his choice and to be envious of his luck.
So he went to every dance-room in the countryside, but not one of the beautiful maidens he met there did he think sufficiently beautiful. At length he heard that a poor wood-cutter’s daughter was the most beautiful and most virtuous maiden in the whole of the Black Forest. She lived quietly, keeping her father’s house in beautiful order, and never so much as showed herself at the dance-rooms, not even at holiday times. No sooner did Peter hear of this marvel than he made up his mind to wed her, and rode out to the cottage where she dwelt. The beautiful Lisbeth’s father received this fine-looking gentleman with surprise, and was still more astonished when he heard that Peter wished to be his son-in-law. He did not take long to make up his mind, for he supposed that all his poverty and anxious striving would now be at an end, and so he agreed to his request without so much as asking Lisbeth’s consent, but she was such an obedient child that she did not venture to object, and so became Mrs. Peter Munk.
So he visited every dance hall in the countryside, but not one of the beautiful girls he met there seemed beautiful enough to him. Eventually, he heard that a poor woodcutter’s daughter was the most beautiful and virtuous girl in the entire Black Forest. She lived modestly, keeping her father’s home in perfect order, and never even showed up at the dance halls, not even during the holidays. As soon as Peter heard about this wonder, he decided he wanted to marry her and rode out to the cottage where she lived. The beautiful Lisbeth’s father was surprised to see this handsome gentleman and was even more astonished when he learned that Peter wanted to marry his daughter. He didn’t take long to decide, thinking that all his struggles and poverty would finally be over, so he agreed to the proposal without even asking Lisbeth for her opinion. But she was such an obedient daughter that she didn’t dare object, and so she became Mrs. Peter Munk.
But the poor girl was not as happy as she expected to be. She had thought herself an accomplished housekeeper, but she could do nothing to please Master Peter. She was pitiful towards the poor, and, knowing her husband to be a man of means, she thought it no wrong to give them a little money or food. But when Peter happened to see her one [Pg 257] day he told her with an angry glance and in harsh tones that she was wasting his goods. “What did you bring with you,” he cried, “that you think you can spend so lavishly? Why, your beggar father’s staff would scarcely serve to heat the soup, and yet you throw money about as though you were a princess. If I catch you doing it again you shall feel the weight of my hand.”
But the poor girl was not as happy as she expected to be. She believed she was a skilled housekeeper, but nothing she did seemed to please Master Peter. She had a soft spot for the poor, and knowing her husband was well-off, she thought it was perfectly fine to give them some money or food. But one day, when Peter noticed her, he shot her an angry look and said in a harsh tone that she was wasting his resources. “What did you bring with you,” he yelled, “that makes you think you can spend so freely? Your beggar father’s staff wouldn't even be enough to heat the soup, and yet you throw money around like you’re a princess. If I catch you doing it again, you'll feel my wrath.”
The beautiful Lisbeth wept bitterly when she was alone, and wished herself back again in her father’s poor little cottage instead of living in the grand house of the rich but miserly and hard-hearted Peter Munk. Had she known that he had a heart of stone in his breast and could love neither her nor anyone else she would not have been so surprised.
The beautiful Lisbeth cried her heart out when she was by herself and longed to be back in her father's tiny, humble cottage instead of living in the grand house of the wealthy but stingy and cold-hearted Peter Munk. If she had known that he had a heart of stone and was incapable of loving her or anyone else, she wouldn't have been so shocked.
Sometimes, as she sat in her doorway, a beggar would pass by and hold out his hand in entreaty. Then Lisbeth closed her eyes tightly that she might not see his misery, and clenched her hands so that they should not involuntarily stray to her pocket for a coin. And so it happened that Lisbeth came to be ill-thought of throughout the whole of the Black Forest, and it was said that she was even more miserly than Peter himself.
Sometimes, while she sat in her doorway, a beggar would walk by and hold out his hand, asking for help. Lisbeth would then tightly shut her eyes to avoid seeing his suffering and would clench her hands so she wouldn’t accidentally reach into her pocket for a coin. As a result, Lisbeth became known as someone ill-liked throughout the entire Black Forest, and people said she was even stingier than Peter himself.
But one day Lisbeth sat by the door of her house and sang a little song as she twirled her distaff, for she was merry because the weather was fine and Peter had ridden out into the country. She saw a little old man coming along, bent beneath the weight of an enormous sack and panting [Pg 258] painfully. She looked at him pityingly, thinking to herself that it was not right that such an old man should be so heavily laden.
But one day, Lisbeth sat by the door of her house and sang a little song as she twirled her distaff, feeling cheerful because the weather was nice and Peter had gone out to the countryside. She noticed a little old man coming along, hunched over from the weight of a huge sack and breathing heavily. She looked at him with compassion, thinking to herself that it wasn't fair for such an old man to carry such a heavy load.
Just as the old man reached Lisbeth he stumbled and almost fell beneath the weight of his sack. “Have pity, dear lady, and give me a drink of water,” he gasped, “I can go no further, I am completely exhausted.”
Just as the old man got to Lisbeth, he tripped and nearly collapsed under the weight of his sack. “Please, kind lady, give me a drink of water,” he wheezed, “I can’t go on any longer, I’m completely worn out.”
“You are too old to carry such a heavy weight,” said Lisbeth.
“You're too old to be carrying such a heavy load,” said Lisbeth.
“True,” replied the old man, “but it is on account of my poverty that I am forced to go round as a carrier, otherwise I should not be able to earn a livelihood. But a rich lady like yourself knows nothing of the pinch of poverty or how good a cool draught of fresh water seems on such a hot day.”
“True,” replied the old man, “but it’s because I’m poor that I have to go around as a carrier; otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to make a living. But a wealthy lady like you knows nothing about the struggle of poverty or how refreshing a cool drink of fresh water feels on such a hot day.”
On hearing this Lisbeth hurried into the house, took a pitcher from the shelf and filled it with water, and when she turned to hand it to the old man and saw how wretched and tired out he looked as he sat upon his sack, she felt so much pity for him, that she could not resist giving him more substantial help. So she set the water aside and filled a cup with red wine and gave it to him with a large slice of rye bread.
On hearing this, Lisbeth quickly went into the house, grabbed a pitcher from the shelf, and filled it with water. When she turned to give it to the old man and saw how miserable and exhausted he looked sitting on his sack, she felt so much compassion for him that she couldn't resist offering him more substantial help. So, she set the water aside, filled a cup with red wine, and handed it to him along with a large slice of rye bread.
“This will do you more good than water, seeing that you are so old,” she said, “but be careful, do not drink so hastily, take a morsel of bread with the wine.”
“This will do you more good than water, since you’re so old,” she said, “but be careful, don’t drink too quickly; have a piece of bread with the wine.”
The old man looked at her with tears in his [Pg 261] eyes—“I am very old,” he said, “but in all my life I have seen few so pitiful as you or whose gifts were given with such gracious kindness. But such a kind heart will not go unrewarded.”
The old man looked at her with tears in his [Pg261] eyes. “I’m very old,” he said, “but in all my life, I have seen few as pitiful as you or who have given their gifts with such gracious kindness. But a kind heart like yours won’t go unrewarded.”
“No, indeed, and the reward she shall have at once,” cried a terrible voice, and when they turned, there stood Peter with a face purple with rage.
“No, definitely not, and she’ll get her reward right now,” shouted a terrifying voice, and when they turned, there stood Peter with a face purple with rage.
“And so you give my best wine to beggars, and serve it in my own cup, too. Now you shall have your reward.”
“And so you give my best wine to beggars, and serve it in my own cup, too. Now you'll get what you deserve.”
Lisbeth threw herself at his feet and begged for forgiveness, but his heart of stone knew no pity; he turned the whip he was carrying round and struck her forehead with the ebony handle with so much force that she sank back lifeless into the arms of the old man. Immediately he began to regret what he had done and stooped to see if she were yet alive. But the little old man spoke in well-known tones: “Do not trouble, Charcoal Peter, she was the sweetest and loveliest flower in the whole of the Black Forest; now that you have trodden it under foot it will never bloom again.”
Lisbeth fell to his feet and pleaded for forgiveness, but his heart, made of stone, felt no compassion; he turned the whip he was holding around and struck her forehead with the dark handle with such force that she collapsed lifeless into the arms of the old man. Instantly, he started to regret what he had done and bent down to check if she was still alive. But the little old man spoke in familiar tones: “Don't worry, Charcoal Peter, she was the sweetest and most beautiful flower in the entire Black Forest; now that you’ve crushed it, it will never bloom again.”
Every drop of blood forsook Peter’s cheeks—“So it is you,” he said. “Well, what is done, is done. I trust you will not give me up to the hand of the law for this murder.”
Every drop of blood drained from Peter’s face—“So it's you,” he said. “Well, what's done is done. I hope you won't turn me in to the authorities for this murder.”
“Miserable wretch!” replied the little Glass-man. “What satisfaction should I have in giving your mortal body to the hangman? It is no earthly [Pg 262] court of justice you have to fear, but another and a more awful one, for you have sold your soul to the evil one.”
“Miserable wretch!” replied the little Glass-man. “What satisfaction would I get from handing your mortal body over to the hangman? You don’t have to worry about any earthly court of justice, but rather another, much more terrifying one, because you have sold your soul to the evil one.”
“And if I have sold my heart,” screamed Peter, “who, but you, is to blame for it, you and the deceitful tricks you played on me with the treasures I was to gain through you? You drove me to seek other help, that has been my undoing, and so the responsibility lies with you.”
“And if I have sold my heart,” Peter shouted, “who, if not you, is to blame for it, you and the deceitful tricks you pulled on me with the treasures I was supposed to gain through you? You pushed me to look for other help, and that’s what has ruined me, so the blame falls on you.”
But scarcely had he spoken before the little Glass-man began to grow bigger. He grew and he swelled until he became a huge giant, his eyes were as big as saucers and his mouth was the size of a baker’s oven out of which flames began to dart. Peter threw himself on his knees, for his stone heart did not prevent his limbs from shaking like an aspen tree.
But hardly had he said a word before the little Glass-man started to expand. He grew and swelled until he turned into a massive giant, his eyes as wide as dinner plates and his mouth as big as a baker’s oven from which flames began to shoot out. Peter dropped to his knees, as his stone heart didn’t stop his limbs from trembling like an aspen tree.
With hands like vulture’s claws the wood spirit seized him by his neck, twisted him about as the whirlwind does the dry leaves, and then dashed him to the ground so that his ribs cracked.
With hands like a vulture's claws, the wood spirit grabbed him by the neck, spun him around like a whirlwind does with dry leaves, and then slammed him to the ground so hard that his ribs cracked.
“Earth-worm!” he cried, in a voice that rolled like thunder, “I could shatter you to pieces if I would, for you have offended the Lord of the Forest. But for the sake of this dead woman, who fed me and gave me drink, I will give you eight days’ grace. If during that time you do not repent, I will come and grind your bones to powder and you will depart in the midst of your sins.”
“Earth-worm!” he shouted, in a voice that boomed like thunder, “I could break you apart if I wanted to, because you've offended the Lord of the Forest. But for the sake of this dead woman, who fed me and gave me drink, I will give you eight days to change your ways. If you don’t repent during that time, I will come and turn your bones to dust, and you will leave in the midst of your sins.”
It was evening when some passing men found [Pg 263] Peter Munk lying unconscious on the ground; they turned him over and sought for some sign of life, but for some time in vain. At length one of them went into the house and fetched some water and sprinkled it on his face. Then he drew a deep breath, groaned and opened his eyes, looked around him anxiously, and asked for his wife, but no one had seen her.
It was evening when some men walking by found [Pg263] Peter Munk lying unconscious on the ground. They turned him over and looked for any sign of life, but for a while, they had no luck. Finally, one of them went into the house, got some water, and splashed it on his face. Peter then took a deep breath, groaned, and opened his eyes. He looked around nervously and asked for his wife, but no one had seen her.

He thanked the men for their assistance, crept into his house and searched from cellar to attic, but in vain; what he had hoped might prove a bad dream was bitter reality.
He thanked the guys for their help, sneaked into his house, and searched from the basement to the attic, but it was no use; what he had hoped was just a bad dream was harsh reality.
Now that he was left quite alone, strange [Pg 264] thoughts came to him; he had no fear, for was not his heart cold? But when he thought of the death of his wife, it reminded him that his own death would come one day. And how heavily laden with sin he would be! His soul would be weighed down by the tears of the needy, the curses of those he had ruined, the groans of the wretched ones that had been dragged down by his dogs, the quiet despair of his own mother, and the innocent blood of Lisbeth. How would he be able to answer her old father when he came and demanded: “Where is my daughter, your wife?”
Now that he was completely alone, strange thoughts came to him; he felt no fear, because wasn’t his heart cold? But when he thought about the death of his wife, it reminded him that his own death would come one day. And how burdened with sin he would be! His soul would be weighed down by the tears of the needy, the curses of those he had harmed, the groans of the unfortunate who had been dragged down by his dogs, the quiet despair of his own mother, and the innocent blood of Lisbeth. How would he be able to answer her old father when he came and asked: “Where is my daughter, your wife?”
He was tormented in his dreams, and repeatedly awoke, hearing a sweet voice calling to him: “Peter, Peter, see that you get a warmer heart.” Even when he was awake it was the same, and he knew the voice to be Lisbeth’s. He went down to the inn to divert his thoughts, and there he met Fat Ezekiel. He sat down opposite to him and they began to talk of all sorts of things, the weather, the war, the stars, and at last of death and how quickly some had died off.
He was troubled in his dreams and kept waking up, hearing a gentle voice calling to him: “Peter, Peter, make sure to have a warmer heart.” Even when he was awake, it felt the same, and he recognized the voice as Lisbeth’s. He went down to the inn to distract himself, and there he ran into Fat Ezekiel. He sat down across from him, and they started chatting about all kinds of things— the weather, the war, the stars, and eventually about death and how quickly some people had passed away.
Then Peter asked the fat one what he thought of death and the hereafter.
Then Peter asked the chubby guy what he thought about death and what comes after.
Ezekiel answered that the body died and was buried, but the soul soared up to heaven or down to the evil one.
Ezekiel replied that the body had died and was buried, but the soul either ascended to heaven or descended to the evil one.
“Is the heart buried with the body?” asked Peter.
“Is the heart buried with the body?” Peter asked.
“Certainly that is buried too!”
“Sure, that is buried too!”
“But if one had no heart?” queried Peter.
"But what if someone didn't have a heart?" asked Peter.
[Pg 265] Ezekiel looked at him in horror. “What do you say? Are you trying to make game of me? Do you mean to say that I have no heart?”
[Page265] Ezekiel stared at him in shock. “What are you saying? Are you joking with me? Are you saying that I have no feelings?”
“Oh! yes, you have a heart right enough,” said Peter, “but it is made of stone.”
“Oh! yes, you definitely have a heart,” said Peter, “but it’s made of stone.”
Ezekiel stared at him in astonishment, looked round to see that no one was listening, and then said: “How do you know that? Has your own ceased to beat also?”
Ezekiel looked at him in shock, glanced around to make sure no one was listening, and then asked, “How do you know that? Has your own also stopped beating?”
“It beats no longer, at least not in my breast,” answered Peter Munk. “But tell me, now you understand how it is with me, what will happen to our hearts?”
“It doesn’t beat anymore, at least not in my chest,” replied Peter Munk. “But now that you get what I’m going through, what will happen to our hearts?”
“Why worry about that, my friend,” laughed Ezekiel. “You are alive at present and that is the best of having a heart of stone, one is never afraid of such thoughts.”
“Why stress over that, my friend,” laughed Ezekiel. “You’re alive right now, and that’s the best part of having a heart of stone; you’re never afraid of those kinds of thoughts.”
“Quite true, but one thinks about them all the same,” said Peter, “and I can remember still how they would have frightened me once upon a time.”
“That's true, but I still think about them,” Peter said, “and I can still remember how they used to scare me a long time ago.”
“Of course, we can’t expect things to go very well with us,” said Ezekiel. “Once upon a time I asked a schoolmaster about it and he told me that our hearts would be weighed; the light ones went up on the scale and those heavy with sin went down, so I expect our stone hearts will be pretty heavy.”
“Of course, we can't expect things to go well for us,” said Ezekiel. “A while back, I asked a teacher about it, and he told me that our hearts would be weighed; the light ones would rise on the scale, while the heavy ones filled with sin would drop, so I expect our stone hearts will weigh quite a bit.”
“Sometimes I am a little uncomfortable to think that my heart should be so indifferent to such things,” said Peter.
“Sometimes I feel a bit uneasy thinking that my heart should be so indifferent to things like this,” said Peter.
[Pg 266] So they talked together. That night Peter heard the voice whispering five or six times in his ear: “Peter, Peter, see that you get a warmer heart!” He felt no remorse for what he had done, but when he told his servants that his wife had gone on a journey he wondered to himself whither she had journeyed.
[Pg266] So they talked together. That night, Peter heard a voice whispering in his ear five or six times: “Peter, Peter, make sure you warm your heart!” He felt no guilt for what he had done, but when he told his servants that his wife had gone on a trip, he found himself wondering where she had gone.
Six whole days and nights passed and ever it seemed to him there was a voice whispering in his ear, and he could think of nothing but the little Glass-man and his warning. And so, on the seventh day, he sprang out of bed and said: “Well, I will see if I cannot get a warm heart again, instead of this unfeeling stone in my bosom, for it makes my life both tedious and lonely.” So he dressed himself in his best and rode off to the clump of black pines. When he reached the outskirts he dismounted, tied up his horse, and hurried to the summit of the hill, and as he came to the big pine-tree he repeated his verse:
Six whole days and nights went by, and it felt like there was a voice whispering in his ear. He could think of nothing but the little Glass-man and his warning. So, on the seventh day, he jumped out of bed and said, “Well, I’ll see if I can’t get a warm heart again instead of this cold stone in my chest, because it makes my life both boring and lonely.” He got dressed in his best clothes and rode off to the cluster of black pines. When he reached the edge of the pines, he got off his horse, tied it up, and rushed to the top of the hill. As he approached the big pine tree, he repeated his verse:
At once the little Glass-man appeared, but he did not seem at all friendly; but looked gloomy and sad. He wore a coat of black glass, and a long crape veil floated from his hat, and Peter knew very well for whom he wore mourning.
At that moment, the little Glass-man showed up, but he didn't seem friendly at all; he looked gloomy and sad. He was dressed in a coat made of black glass, and a long crape veil hung from his hat, and Peter knew exactly who he was mourning.
“What do you want with me, Peter Munk?” he asked in deep tones.
"What do you want from me, Peter Munk?" he asked in a deep voice.
[Pg 267] “There is still a wish due to me, Mr. Glass-man,” answered Peter with downcast eyes.
[Pg267] “There’s still something owed to me, Mr. Glass-man,” Peter replied, looking down.
“Is it possible for a heart of stone to wish for anything?” said the little man. “You have everything a man of your bad disposition requires, and I shall not readily grant your request.”
“Can a heart of stone really wish for anything?” said the little man. “You have everything someone with your unpleasant nature needs, and I’m not going to easily grant your request.”

“But you promised me three wishes,” said Peter “and one I have not yet made use of.”
“But you promised me three wishes,” Peter said, “and I haven’t used one of them yet.”
“I have the right to withhold it if it is a foolish wish,” said the little man, “but say on, what do you want?”
“I have the right to keep it if it's a silly wish,” said the little man, “but go ahead, tell me what you want?”
“Take this cold stone out of my breast and [Pg 268] give me back my warm living heart in place of it,” Peter asked.
“Take this cold stone out of my chest and [Pg268] give me back my warm, living heart instead,” Peter asked.
“Had I aught to do with the exchange?” demanded the little man. “Am I Dutch Michael, who gives fortunes and stone hearts away? You must recover your heart from him.”
“Do I have anything to do with the exchange?” the little man asked. “Am I Dutch Michael, who gives away fortunes and stone hearts? You need to get your heart back from him.”
“But he will never give it back to me,” answered Peter.
“But he will never give it back to me,” Peter replied.
“Bad as you are, I am sorry for you,” said the little man after a few moments’ consideration, “and as your wish is not a foolish one I will promise to assist you. Listen, you will never obtain your heart by force and so you must employ cunning, and it may not be a difficult task, for stupid Michael always was and stupid he will remain, although he prides himself upon being extremely clever. So go straight to him and do exactly as I tell you.” The Glass-man then gave Peter a little cross of pure transparent glass, and proceeded to give him minute instructions as to how he should act. “He cannot take your life,” said the little man, “and he will let you go free if you hold this out to him and whisper a prayer. As soon as you have obtained what you want come back here to me.”
“Bad as you are, I feel sorry for you,” said the little man after a moment of thought, “and since your wish isn’t a silly one, I’ll promise to help you. Listen, you’ll never win your heart by force, so you need to be clever. It might not be too hard, because stupid Michael always was and will stay stupid, even though he thinks he’s really smart. So go straight to him and do exactly what I say.” The Glass-man then gave Peter a small cross made of clear glass and started giving him detailed instructions on how to act. “He can’t take your life,” said the little man, “and he’ll let you go if you hold this out to him and whisper a prayer. As soon as you have what you want, come back here to me.”
Peter Munk took the little cross, made sure he remembered every word the little man had told him, and went straight off to the spot where Michael was wont to be found. He called him three times by name and at once the giant appeared. “And so you have killed your wife,” he said [Pg 269] with a horrible laugh. “Well, I should have done the same. Did she not waste your fortune on beggars? But it would be best for you to leave the country for a time, for there will be a fine fuss when it is found out; and so I suppose you want money and have come to fetch it from me?”
Peter Munk took the little cross, made sure he remembered every word the little man had told him, and headed straight to the usual spot where Michael could be found. He called out his name three times and the giant appeared immediately. “So, you’ve killed your wife,” he said with a terrible laugh. “Well, I would have done the same. Didn’t she waste your fortune on beggars? But it’s best for you to leave the country for a while; there will be a big commotion when it gets out. So I guess you want money and have come to get it from me?”
“You have guessed it exactly,” replied Peter, “but I shall require a good big sum this time. It is a long way to America.”
“You got it right,” Peter replied, “but this time I’ll need a pretty big amount. It’s a long way to America.”
Michael went in advance and led the way to his home. As soon as he reached it he went to a chest and took out several packets of gold. Whilst he was counting it Peter said: “You are a rascal, Michael, for you deceived me, telling me that I had a stone in my breast, and that you had my heart.”
Michael went ahead and showed the way to his house. As soon as he got there, he opened a chest and took out a few bundles of gold. While he was counting it, Peter said: “You’re such a trickster, Michael, because you fooled me by saying I had a stone in my chest and that you held my heart.”
“And is it not so?” asked the astonished Michael, “can you feel your heart beat? Do you know what fear or remorse is?”
“And isn’t that true?” asked the amazed Michael, “can you feel your heart beating? Do you know what fear or regret feels like?”
“Ah! you have just made my heart stand still, but I have it still in my breast and so has Ezekiel. It was he who told me you had lied to us; you are not the one to take one’s heart out without his feeling it, that would be magic.”
“Ah! You just made my heart stop, but it's still here in my chest, and so is Ezekiel's. He was the one who told me you lied to us; you’re not the kind of person who can take someone’s heart without them feeling it—that would be magic.”
“But I assure you I did,” said Michael angrily. “You, and Ezekiel, and all the other rich people who have had dealings with me have hearts of stone, and your own original hearts I have here, shut up in a room.”
“But I promise you I did,” Michael said angrily. “You, Ezekiel, and all the other wealthy people who have dealt with me have hearts of stone, and I have your original hearts here, locked away in a room.”
“Now how easily the lies trip from your tongue!” laughed Peter. “You must make some one else believe that. I have seen dozens of similar [Pg 270] tricks on my travels. The hearts you have in your room there are merely waxen ones. You are a rich fellow, I allow, but you do not understand magic.”
“Look how easily the lies slip from your lips!” Peter laughed. “You really think you can make someone else believe that? I've seen tons of similar tricks on my travels. The hearts you have in that room are just made of wax. You're a wealthy guy, I’ll give you that, but you just don’t get magic.”
The giant became furious and tore open the door of the room. “Come in and read all these labels; look at this, look at that, do you see it is labelled ‘Peter Munk’s Heart!’ do you see how it throbs? Could you make a waxen one do that?”
The giant got angry and ripped the door open. “Come in and read all these labels; look at this, look at that, do you see it's labeled ‘Peter Munk’s Heart!'? Do you see how it beats? Could you make a wax one do that?”
“All the same, it is wax,” said Peter. “A real heart does not beat like that, I have mine still in my breast. No, it is evident you do not understand magic.”
“All the same, it’s wax,” Peter said. “A real heart doesn’t beat like that; I still have mine in my chest. No, it’s clear you don’t understand magic.”
“But I will prove it to you!” cried the angry Michael; “you shall feel for yourself that it is your own heart.”
“But I’ll show you!” shouted the furious Michael; “you’ll see for yourself that it’s your own heart.”
He tore Peter’s vest open, took a stone from his breast and showed it to him. Then he took the real heart, breathed on it, and put it carefully in its place, and immediately to his delight Peter felt it begin to beat.
He ripped Peter's vest open, took a stone from his chest, and showed it to him. Then he took the real heart, breathed on it, and placed it back carefully, and right away, to his delight, Peter felt it start to beat.
“Now what have you to say?” laughed Michael.
“Now what do you have to say?” laughed Michael.
“Truly you were in the right,” answered Peter, carefully drawing the little cross from his pocket. “I would not have believed it possible for a man to do such a thing.”
“Honestly, you were right,” replied Peter, carefully pulling the little cross from his pocket. “I never thought it was possible for someone to do something like that.”
“Well, it was as I said,” answered Michael; “you see I do understand magic, but come, now, I must put the stone back in your breast.”
“Well, as I mentioned,” Michael replied, “you see, I really do understand magic, but come on, I need to put the stone back in your chest.”
“Softly, softly, Michael!” cried Peter, and he took a step backwards and held out the cross towards him. “With a morsel of cheese the mouse [Pg 271] is caught, and this time it is you who have been caught.” And he at once began to murmur the first prayer that came to his lips.
“Easy, easy, Michael!” shouted Peter, stepping back and holding out the cross towards him. “With a bit of cheese, the mouse gets caught, and this time it’s you who have been caught.” He immediately began to murmur the first prayer that came to his mind.
At once Michael began to dwindle away, fell down on the ground and writhed like a worm, and groaned and sighed, and all the hearts in the glass bottles began to throb and beat until it sounded like the clock-maker’s workshop. But Peter was afraid, and his courage began to fail him, and he turned and ran out of the house and, driven by fear, he climbed the steep face of the rocky ravine, for he could hear Michael raging and stamping and uttering fearful oaths.
At once, Michael started to fade away, collapsed on the ground, and writhed like a worm, groaning and sighing. All the hearts in the glass bottles began to throb and beat until it sounded like a clockmaker’s workshop. But Peter was scared, and his courage began to dwindle. He turned and ran out of the house, driven by fear, and climbed the steep face of the rocky ravine because he could hear Michael raging, stamping, and shouting terrifying curses.

As soon as he reached the top he ran quickly to the clump of black pines. A fearful thunderstorm broke out suddenly, lightning flashed from left to right of him, striking the trees about him, [Pg 272] but he reached the domain of the little Glass-man in safety.
As soon as he got to the top, he hurried over to the group of black pines. A terrifying thunderstorm suddenly erupted, lightning flashed across from his left to his right, hitting the trees around him, [Pg272] but he made it to the little Glass-man's territory safely.
His heart was beating with joy, simply because it did beat. But suddenly he saw with horror that his past life had been even as the terrible thunderstorm that had dealt destruction right and left in the beautiful forest. He thought of Lisbeth, his good and beautiful wife, whom he had murdered on account of his avarice, and he saw himself as an outcast of humanity. When he reached the little hill where the Glass-man dwelt he was weeping bitterly.
His heart was pounding with joy, just because it was beating. But suddenly, he realized with horror that his past life was like the terrible thunderstorm that caused destruction everywhere in the beautiful forest. He thought of Lisbeth, his good and beautiful wife, whom he had killed out of greed, and he saw himself as an outcast from humanity. When he reached the little hill where the Glass-man lived, he was crying hard.
The Glass man sat beneath the pine-tree and smoked a pipe, and he looked more cheerful than previously. “Why do you weep, Charcoal Peter?” he asked. “Did you not get your heart? Have you still a stone in your breast?”
The Glass Man sat under the pine tree, smoking a pipe, and he looked happier than before. “Why are you crying, Charcoal Peter?” he asked. “Didn't you get your heart? Do you still have a stone in your chest?”
“Ah! sir!” sighed Peter, “when I had a heart of stone I never wept, my eyes were as dry as the land in July; but now my heart is breaking as I think of all I have done. My debtors I drove out to misery and want, and set my dogs upon the poor and sick, and you know alas! how my whip fell upon that snow-white brow!”
“Ah! Sir!” sighed Peter, “when I had a heart of stone, I never cried; my eyes were as dry as the land in July. But now my heart is breaking as I think of everything I’ve done. I drove my debtors into misery and want, and set my dogs on the poor and sick. And you know, alas! how my whip came down on that snow-white brow!”
“Peter, you have been a great sinner!” said the little man. “Money and idleness spoilt you; when your heart became as a stone you could feel neither joy, nor sorrow, neither remorse nor pity. But repentance can make amends and if I knew for certain that you were sorry for your past life I would still do something for you.”
“Peter, you’ve been a big sinner!” said the little man. “Money and laziness ruined you; when your heart turned to stone, you couldn’t feel joy or sorrow, remorse or pity. But repentance can make things right, and if I knew for sure that you were sorry for your past, I would still do something for you.”
“I ask for nothing more,” answered Peter, and [Pg 273] let his head sink mournfully upon his breast. “All is over for me, never again can I rejoice, and what can I do alone in the world? My mother will never forgive me for what I have done; even now, maybe, I have brought her to her grave, monster that I am. And Lisbeth, my wife! It were a kindness to strike me dead, Master Glass-man, so that my miserable life were at an end.”
“I ask for nothing more,” Peter replied, and [Pg273] let his head drop sadly onto his chest. “It’s all over for me; I can never be happy again, and what can I do in this world all alone? My mother will never forgive me for what I’ve done; maybe even now, I’ve pushed her closer to her grave, the monster that I am. And Lisbeth, my wife! It would be a mercy to just kill me, Master Glass-man, so that my miserable life could finally end.”
“Good,” replied the little man, “if you insist, well, I have my axe near at hand.”
“Good,” replied the little man, “if you insist, then I have my axe right here.”
He took his pipe quietly from his mouth, tapped it and put it back again. Then he rose slowly and stepped behind the pine-tree. But Peter sat down upon the grass weeping, his life had become worthless to him, and patiently he awaited the stroke of death. Shortly afterwards he heard light footsteps behind him and thought, “He is coming now!”
He quietly took the pipe out of his mouth, tapped it, and put it back. Then he slowly stood up and stepped behind the pine tree. But Peter sat on the grass crying; his life felt worthless to him, and he patiently waited for death. Shortly after, he heard light footsteps behind him and thought, “He’s coming now!”
“Look round, Peter Munk!” cried the little man. Peter wiped the tears from his eyes and, looking round, saw—his mother, and Lisbeth, his wife, smiling at him. He sprang up joyfully, “Then you are not dead, Lisbeth? And you are here also, Mother, and have forgiven me?”
“Look around, Peter Munk!” shouted the little man. Peter wiped the tears from his eyes and, looking around, saw—his mother and Lisbeth, his wife, smiling at him. He jumped up joyfully, “So you're not dead, Lisbeth? And you’re here too, Mom, and have forgiven me?”
“They pardon you,” said the little Glass-man, “because you are truly penitent, and everything shall be forgotten. Go home now to your father’s cottage and be a charcoal-burner as before; if you are honest and industrious you will learn to respect your work, and your neighbours will love and esteem you more than if you had ten tons of gold.”
“They forgive you,” said the little Glass-man, “because you are genuinely sorry, and everything will be forgotten. Go home now to your father's cottage and be a charcoal burner as you were before; if you are honest and hardworking, you will come to appreciate your work, and your neighbors will like and respect you more than if you had ten tons of gold.”
[Pg 274] Thus spoke the little Glass-man, and then bade him farewell.
[Pg274] So said the little Glass-man, and then wished him goodbye.
The three happy people praised and blessed him and turned towards home.
The three happy people praised and thanked him and headed home.
Peter’s splendid house was no longer standing. It had been struck by lightning and burnt to the ground, together with all his money and treasures, but it was no great distance to the old hut, and so they turned their steps towards it and were not in the least troubled about the great loss.
Peter's magnificent house was gone. It had been hit by lightning and burned to the ground, taking all his money and treasures with it, but it wasn't far to the old hut, so they headed that way without being bothered at all about the huge loss.
But what was their surprise on reaching the little hut to find it had become a fine farm-house, furnished throughout with simplicity, but with everything that was necessary and good.
But they were surprised when they arrived at the little hut to find it had turned into a nice farmhouse, furnished simply but with everything necessary and good.
“That is the work of the little Glass-man,” cried Peter.
"That's the work of the little Glass-man," shouted Peter.
“How beautiful everything is,” said Lisbeth; “I shall be far happier and more at home here than in the great big house with its many servants.”
“How beautiful everything is,” said Lisbeth; “I’ll be much happier and feel more at home here than in the huge house with all its many servants.”
From that time Peter became an industrious and honest fellow. He was contented with what he had and plied his trade without grumbling; and so it came to pass that through his own exertions he became well off and respected and loved by everyone in the Forest.
From that time, Peter became a hardworking and honest guy. He was satisfied with what he had and went about his work without complaining; and as a result, through his own efforts, he became well-off and was respected and loved by everyone in the Forest.
He never quarrelled with his wife, honoured his mother, and gave to the poor who came knocking at his door.
He never fought with his wife, respected his mother, and helped the poor who came knocking at his door.
After a time a beautiful boy came to them, to add to their happiness, and then Peter went to the clump of pine-trees and again recited his [Pg 275] little rhyme, but the Glass-man did not show himself.
After a while, a handsome boy came to them, adding to their happiness, and then Peter went to the group of pine trees and repeated his little rhyme again, but the Glass-man didn’t appear.
“Master Glass-man,” cried Peter loudly, “do listen to me, for I only meant to ask you to be godfather to my little son!”
“Master Glass-man,” shouted Peter, “please listen to me, I just wanted to ask you to be my little son’s godfather!”
But there was no reply, only a little breath of wind sighed through the pine-trees and blew a few cones to the ground.
But there was no answer, just a gentle breeze that sighed through the pine trees and knocked a few cones to the ground.
“Well, I will take these as a remembrance, as you will not show yourself to me,” said Peter, and popped the cones into his pocket, and went home. But when he took off his best coat and his mother shook out the pockets before laying it away in the chest, out tumbled four fine big rolls of gold pieces. That was the good Glass-man’s christening present to little Peter.
“Well, I’ll keep these as a memento since you won’t show yourself to me,” said Peter, and he stuffed the cones into his pocket and went home. But when he took off his best coat and his mother shook out the pockets before putting it away in the chest, four large rolls of gold coins fell out. That was the generous Glass-man’s gift for little Peter.
And so they lived happily ever after, and when Peter Munk was an old man with grey hair he was wont to say: “It is better to be content with little, than to have money and possessions and a cold heart.”
And so they lived happily ever after, and when Peter Munk was an old man with gray hair he would often say: “It’s better to be content with little than to have money and possessions and a cold heart.”
AT the time when Harun Al-Raschid was ruler of Bagdad there lived in Balsora a man named Benezar. He had a sufficiently large fortune to be able to live comfortably and at ease without working for a livelihood.
At the time when Harun Al-Raschid was in charge of Baghdad, there lived in Basra a man named Benezar. He had enough wealth to live comfortably and without needing to work for a living.
Even when his son was born he did not change his mode of living, for he said: “Wherefore should I wear myself out working at a trade, just so that I may be able to leave Said, my son, another thousand gold pieces if I am lucky, or a thousand less if I am unlucky? What is enough for two is enough for three, as the saying is, and if he turns out well he shall want for nothing.”
Even when his son was born, he didn't change his lifestyle because he said, “Why should I exhaust myself working a trade just to leave my son Said a thousand gold pieces if I'm lucky, or a thousand less if I'm not? What's enough for two is enough for three, as the saying goes, and if he turns out well, he'll have everything he needs.”

Benezar and the baby Said. (P. 276.)
Benezar and the baby said. (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
And so he announced his intention of not allowing his son to become a merchant, but took care to [Pg 277] study learned books with him, and as, according to his ideas, besides learning and reverence for age, nothing became a young man more than a knowledge of arms and a courageous disposition, he had him carefully instructed in the skilful handling of weapons and all modes of defence.
And so he stated that he wouldn't let his son become a merchant, but made sure to [Pg277] study scholarly books with him. Since he believed that, apart from education and respect for elders, nothing suited a young man more than knowing how to fight and having a brave attitude, he had him thoroughly trained in the expert use of weapons and all forms of self-defense.
And so Said was able to compare favourably not only with youths of his own age, but with his elders, as an excellent fighter, and as for riding and swimming none could compete with him.
And so Said was able to hold his own not only against other guys his age but also against older individuals, being an outstanding fighter, and when it came to riding and swimming, no one could match him.
When he was eighteen years of age his father sent him to Mecca to worship at the grave of the Prophet, as was customary.
When he turned eighteen, his father sent him to Mecca to pay his respects at the grave of the Prophet, as was customary.
Before he set out his father sent for him, praised his good conduct, gave him some good advice, and provided him with money for the journey. Then he told him the following story. “I am,” said he, “a man who is above sharing the superstitions of the lower classes. It is true that I like to amuse myself by listening to stories of fairies and enchanters, but I certainly do not believe, as many of the uneducated do, that there is any truth in the suggestion that they are able to have an influence on the lives and actions of men. Your mother, however, who died twelve years ago, believed in them as firmly as she believed in the Koran; indeed, she confided to me once, after making me promise never to divulge her words to anyone but her child, that she had been in communication with a fairy from the day of her birth. I tried to laugh her out of the idea, but I must confess, Said, that at your birth such strange [Pg 278] things occurred that even I was taken by surprise. All day long there had been a thunderstorm and the sky was so dark that it was impossible to read without a light. About four o’clock in the afternoon I was told a little son had been born to me. I hurried to your mother’s apartments to see you and bless you, but I found her door closed and all her attendants standing outside it, and on my questioning them they told me your mother had turned them all out because she wished to be alone. I knocked at the door, but in vain, it remained closed.
Before he headed out, his father called for him, praised his good behavior, gave him some solid advice, and handed him some money for the journey. Then he shared this story. "I am," he said, "not one to share in the superstitions of the lower classes. It's true that I enjoy listening to stories about fairies and enchanters, but I definitely don't believe, like many of the uneducated do, that they have any real influence over people's lives and actions. Your mother, though, who passed away twelve years ago, believed in them just as firmly as she believed in the Koran. In fact, she once confided in me, after making me promise to never tell anyone but her child, that she had been in contact with a fairy since the day she was born. I tried to make her see how absurd it was, but I must admit, Said, that during your birth, such strange things happened that even I was surprised. There had been a thunderstorm all day, and the sky was so dark it was impossible to read without a light. Around four in the afternoon, I was told that a little son had been born to me. I rushed to your mother's quarters to see you and bless you, but her door was closed, and all her attendants were standing outside it. When I asked them what was going on, they told me your mother had sent them all away because she wanted to be alone. I knocked on the door, but it remained stubbornly closed."
“As I stood unwillingly amongst the attendants outside your mother’s door the thunderstorm suddenly ceased, as though it had never been, and the most surprising thing about it was that although the sky was a beautiful deep blue above our dear city of Balsora, all around it lay clouds as black as night and lightning flashed and darted around the circle of blue.
“As I stood reluctantly among the attendants outside your mother’s door, the thunderstorm suddenly stopped, as if it had never happened, and the most surprising thing was that even though the sky above our beloved city of Balsora was a lovely deep blue, all around it were clouds as black as night, and lightning flashed and danced around the circle of blue.”
“Whilst I was observing this spectacle with great curiosity, the door of my wife’s room flew open, but I would not allow the maids to enter and went in alone. As I entered my nostrils were assailed with an overpowering scent of roses, carnations and hyacinths. Your mother laid you in my arms and pointed out a little silver whistle which hung suspended from your neck by a gold chain, as fine as silk.
“While I was watching this scene with great curiosity, the door to my wife’s room swung open, but I didn’t let the maids come in and went in by myself. As I walked in, I was hit by a strong smell of roses, carnations, and hyacinths. Your mother placed you in my arms and pointed out a little silver whistle that hung from your neck on a gold chain, as fine as silk.”
“‘The beneficent fairy of whom I told you once has been here,’ said she, ‘and has given your son this present.’
"'The kind fairy I mentioned to you before has been here,' she said, 'and has given your son this gift.'"

“There is your gift.” (P. 280.)
“Here’s your gift.” (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
“‘Perhaps she was the witch who made the [Pg 279] weather fine and left behind her this scent of roses and carnations?’ I asked jokingly. ‘She might have given him something better than a silver whistle, a purse of gold or a fine horse would have been more acceptable.’ Your mother begged me not to make fun, as fairies are easily offended and their blessings then turn to curses.
“‘Maybe she was the witch who made the [Page279] weather nice and left this scent of roses and carnations behind?’ I joked. ‘She could have given him something better than a silver whistle; a bag of gold or a nice horse would have been more appreciated.’ Your mom asked me not to joke about it, as fairies can be easily offended and then their blessings turn into curses.”
[Pg 280] “So to please her I said no more; but six years later she mentioned it to me again, for in spite of her youth she felt that she was at the point of death. She gave me the whistle and told me to give it to you when you were twenty years of age, and on no account to let you out of my sight before you were that age. There is your gift,” proceeded Benezar, taking a silver whistle attached to a long gold chain from a casket, “I give it to you in your eighteenth year, instead of your twentieth, as you are starting on your travels, and before you return I may be gathered to my fathers.”
[Pg280] “To make her happy, I didn’t say anything more; but six years later, she brought it up again because, despite her youth, she felt like she was nearing the end. She gave me the whistle and asked me to give it to you when you turned twenty, and on no account to let you out of my sight before then. Here’s your gift,” Benezar continued, taking a silver whistle attached to a long gold chain from a box, “I’m giving it to you on your eighteenth birthday instead of your twentieth since you’re about to start your travels, and by the time you get back, I might have passed away.”
“I do not see any reason for your remaining another two years with me as your mother wished, for you are a good, sensible young fellow, and understand how to handle weapons as well as though you were four-and-twenty years old at least, and therefore there is no reason why you should not be declared of age to-day as though you really were twenty. And now depart in peace, and in happiness or misfortune, from which Heaven defend you, remember your father.”
“I don’t see any reason for you to stay another two years with me as your mother wanted, because you’re a good, sensible young man who knows how to handle weapons as if you were at least twenty-four years old. So there’s no reason you shouldn’t be declared of age today as if you really were twenty. Now go in peace, and whether in happiness or misfortune, which Heaven protect you from, remember your father.”
Said took an affectionate and touching farewell of his father, hung the chain around his neck, stuck the whistle in his girdle, swung himself upon his horse, and rode to the place from which the caravan for Mecca started. In a short time eighty camels and a large number of riders had assembled; the caravan was in motion, and Said rode out of the gates of Balsora, his native town, which he was not to see again for a long time.
Said shared a heartfelt and emotional goodbye with his father, put the chain around his neck, tucked the whistle into his belt, hopped on his horse, and rode to where the caravan to Mecca was gathering. Before long, eighty camels and a crowd of riders had gathered; the caravan was moving, and Said rode out of the gates of Balsora, his hometown, which he wouldn’t see again for a long time.
[Pg 281] The novelty of the journey and the different circumstances in which he found himself distracted his thoughts at first, but when they approached the desert and the surroundings became more desolate and barren, he had time to think of many things, especially his father’s last words to him.
[Pg281] The excitement of the trip and the new situations he encountered kept his mind busy at first, but as they neared the desert and the landscape turned more desolate and barren, he had the chance to reflect on many things, especially his father's final words to him.
He took out his whistle, looked at it and placed it between his lips, to judge if it had a good tone. But it gave forth no tones at all, although he blew until he nearly cracked his cheeks. Annoyed at the useless gift he had received, he tucked the whistle carelessly away again. But presently his thoughts turned to his mother’s mysterious words. He had often heard of fairies, but he had never been able to ascertain that any of their neighbours in Balsora had any connection whatever with supernatural beings; the stories he had heard had always had their foundation in foreign lands and in olden times, and so he thought that fairies and such-like apparitions had ceased to visit mankind or to take an interest in their destinies. But in spite of this he could not help thinking that something very strange had happened to his mother and he racked his brains to think what it could all mean, and thus it happened that he was so wrapped in his own thoughts that he rode all day long without taking notice of the other travellers, who sang and laughed as they journeyed on.
He pulled out his whistle, looked at it, and put it between his lips to see if it had a good tone. But it made no sound at all, even though he blew hard enough to nearly crack his cheeks. Frustrated with the useless gift he had received, he carelessly tucked the whistle away again. But soon his thoughts turned to his mother’s mysterious words. He had often heard about fairies, but he had never been able to find out if any of their neighbors in Balsora had any connection to supernatural beings; the stories he had heard always seemed to come from foreign lands and ancient times, so he thought that fairies and similar beings had stopped visiting humans or taking an interest in their lives. Still, he couldn’t shake the feeling that something very strange had happened to his mother, and he struggled to understand what it could all mean, becoming so lost in his thoughts that he rode all day without noticing the other travelers who sang and laughed as they went on their way.
Said was a handsome young man with bright, fearless eyes, a sweet, good-natured mouth, and, although so young, he had a very dignified bearing. The stately manner in which he rode his horse, fully [Pg 282] equipped as he was in warlike attire, drew the attention of many of the travellers upon him. One old man who rode beside him was so well pleased with him that he endeavoured by drawing him into conversation to find out if his character fitted his appearance, and Said, who had been brought up to reverence age, answered politely and modestly, but withal so cleverly and prudently, that the old man was delighted with him. But as Said’s whole mind was concentrated on one subject it was not long before he led up to it in conversation, and he asked the old man if he believed in fairies and such-like spirits and whether he considered they were able to have any influence over the lives of men.
Said was a handsome young man with bright, fearless eyes and a kind, good-natured smile. Even though he was so young, he carried himself with a dignified presence. The impressive way he rode his horse, fully equipped in his military gear, caught the attention of many travelers around him. One old man riding next to him was so pleased with him that he tried to engage him in conversation to see if his character matched his appearance. Said, who had been raised to respect his elders, responded politely and modestly, yet cleverly and wisely, which delighted the old man. However, since Said's mind was focused on one topic, it wasn't long before he steered the conversation that way, asking the old man if he believed in fairies and similar spirits and whether he thought they had any influence over people's lives.
The old man stroked his beard and shook his head slowly. “I have frequently heard of such visions,” he said, “but I cannot say that I have personally encountered any supernatural creature whatever; at the same time I have heard of numberless cases of fairies and genii appearing to others.” He then began to recount to Said a number of such extraordinary stories that at last the young man’s head was in a whirl, and he could not but believe that the strange circumstances that were supposed to have taken place at his birth were actually true, and that he was under the protection of some powerful fairy who would assist him if ever, finding himself in danger, he blew the little silver whistle. He dreamt that night of fairies, genii, castles in the air, and magic horses.
The old man rubbed his beard and shook his head slowly. “I’ve heard of such visions many times,” he said, “but I can’t say I’ve ever personally encountered any supernatural beings; however, I’ve heard countless stories about fairies and genies appearing to others.” He then began to share a number of those extraordinary stories with Said, which left the young man feeling dizzy, convinced that the unusual events said to have happened at his birth were actually true, and that he was being watched over by a powerful fairy who would help him if he ever found himself in danger and blew the little silver whistle. That night, he dreamt of fairies, genies, castles in the sky, and magical horses.
But unfortunately the next day he was disillusioned. The caravan had travelled all day at a leisurely pace, [Pg 283] when towards evening some dark objects were observed at the most distant point in the desert; some thought it was only another caravan approaching, but Said’s old friend cried out to all to be prepared for an attack, for without doubt a horde of wild Arabs was approaching.
But unfortunately, the next day he felt let down. The caravan had traveled all day at an easy pace, [Pg283] when, toward evening, some dark shapes were spotted at the farthest point in the desert. Some thought it was just another caravan coming closer, but Said’s old friend shouted for everyone to be ready for an attack because a group of wild Arabs was definitely approaching.
The men seized their weapons, the women and merchandise were placed in the centre, and all was prepared for an attack.
The men grabbed their weapons, the women and goods were positioned in the center, and everything was ready for an attack.
The dark mass moved slowly across the plain, looking at the distance like a number of storks about to wing their flight to foreign lands. But as they approached nearer they increased their pace, and very soon it was seen they were a body of men armed with lances who dashed forward with incredible swiftness upon the caravan. The men defended themselves bravely; but the robber force consisted of four hundred men, and they surrounded the caravan on every side, attacking skilfully with their lances. At this terrible moment Said, who had fought with the bravest, remembered his whistle and, placing it to his lips, blew with all his might. Alas! he let it fall again quickly, for it emitted not a sound. Enraged over this bitter disappointment he took aim at an Arab, who, by reason of his magnificent apparel, was distinguished from the rest. He shot him through the heart and the man fell from his horse—dead.
The dark mass moved slowly across the plain, looking from a distance like a flock of storks ready to fly off to faraway lands. But as they got closer, they picked up speed, and soon it was clear they were a group of men armed with lances who charged forward with incredible swiftness at the caravan. The men defended themselves bravely, but the attacking force was four hundred strong, surrounding the caravan on all sides and skillfully striking with their lances. In that terrifying moment, Said, who had fought alongside the bravest, remembered his whistle. He brought it to his lips and blew with all his strength. Unfortunately, he quickly dropped it again because it made no sound. Frustrated by this cruel disappointment, he aimed at an Arab who stood out because of his magnificent clothing. He shot him through the heart, and the man fell from his horse—dead.
“Allah! what have you done, young man,” cried the old man. “Now we are lost indeed.”
“God! What have you done, young man?” the old man exclaimed. “Now we are definitely lost.”
And so it appeared, for when the robbers saw this man fall they uttered horrible yells and renewed [Pg 284] the attack so fiercely that the few men who were still unwounded were soon dispersed. Said was surrounded in a few moments by five or six, but he wielded his lance so dexterously that no one could approach him. At length one of them was about to despatch him with an arrow when a comrade made a sign to him to desist, and before Said could determine what the new mode of attack was to be he felt a lassoo flung over his head; he made frantic efforts to free himself from it, but in vain, the cord only drew tighter and tighter—he was a prisoner. The caravan was now completely overcome, some of the men killed, the rest captured and, as the Arabs did not all belong to one company, they divided the prisoners and booty between them, some of them journeying to the South, others towards the East.
And so it happened, for when the robbers saw this man fall, they let out terrible screams and launched their attack again with such intensity that the few men who were still unharmed were quickly scattered. Said was surrounded in just a few moments by five or six of them, but he fought with his lance so skillfully that no one could get close to him. Just when one of them was about to finish him off with an arrow, a teammate signaled for him to stop, and before Said could figure out what the new strategy was, he felt a lasso thrown over his head. He struggled desperately to break free, but it was no use—the rope only tightened more and more—he was trapped. The caravan was now completely defeated, with some men dead and the rest taken captive. Since the Arabs didn’t all belong to the same group, they split the prisoners and loot among themselves, with some heading south and others towards the east.
Four armed men rode beside Said and regarded him with angry looks, and he felt sure that the man he had killed must have been a person of importance, probably a prince or chieftain. He felt thankful that he had incurred their special wrath, for he quite expected they were taking him to their camp to kill him, and death was preferable to slavery, which was the only other alternative. The armed men watched his every movement and threatened him with their spears if he attempted to turn round. However, he managed to turn his head for a moment and was delighted to see that the old man who had been his companion, and whom he had believed to be dead, was accompanying his party.
Four armed men rode alongside Said and glared at him with anger, and he was sure that the man he had killed must have been someone important, probably a prince or a leader. He felt grateful that he had drawn their special anger, since he suspected they were taking him to their camp to kill him, and death was better than slavery, which was the only other option. The armed men watched his every move and threatened him with their spears if he tried to turn around. However, he managed to turn his head for a moment and was thrilled to see that the old man who had been with him and whom he thought was dead was part of his group.
At length he saw trees and tents in the distance, [Pg 285] and as they came nearer a number of women and children came to meet them, and scarcely had these exchanged a few words with the robbers than they broke into fearful weeping and screaming and, raising their arms towards Said, cursed him loudly.
At last, he spotted trees and tents in the distance, [Pg285] and as they got closer, several women and children came to greet them. Hardly had these people exchanged a few words with the robbers when they erupted into loud weeping and screaming, raising their arms towards Said and cursing him angrily.

“This is he,” they shrieked, “who has killed the great and noble Almansor, the bravest of all men, this is he, and he shall die and we will give his flesh to the jackals to devour.”
“This is him,” they yelled, “who has killed the great and noble Almansor, the bravest of all men, this is him, and he will die, and we will feed his flesh to the jackals.”
They pelted him with pieces of wood, clods of [Pg 286] earth, and anything they could lay hands on, so fiercely, that one of Said’s guards was obliged to intervene. “Back, unruly ones,” he cried, “give place, you women; the man who slew the noble Almansor must die, it is true, but by the hand of a brave man, not by the hand of a woman.”
They hit him with chunks of wood, dirt clumps, and anything else they could grab, so violently that one of Said's guards had to step in. “Step back, you wild ones,” he shouted, “make way, you women; the man who killed the noble Almansor must die, that’s true, but it should be at the hands of a brave man, not a woman.”
When they reached an open space amongst the tents they stopped, the prisoners were fastened together in couples, and the booty carried into the tents. Said, however, was bound alone and was led into a large tent where an old man sat. He was magnificently clothed and his stately mien showed that he was the chief of the robber band. The men who led Said in approached him with sorrowful looks and bent heads.
When they got to a clear area among the tents, they stopped. The prisoners were tied together in pairs, and the loot was taken inside the tents. However, Said was bound alone and brought into a large tent where an old man was sitting. He was dressed magnificently, and his dignified presence indicated that he was the leader of the gang of robbers. The men who brought Said in approached him with downcast expressions and bowed heads.
“The shrieks of the women have broken to me the news of what has occurred,” he said majestically, “and your attitudes confirm it; Almansor has fallen.”
“The screams of the women have brought me the news of what happened,” he said grandly, “and your reactions confirm it; Almansor has fallen.”
“Almansor has fallen, indeed,” answered the men, “but we bring here to you his murderer in order that you may determine what manner of death he shall die. Shall we shoot at him from a distance with our arrows, or shall we chase him down a pathway of spears, or shall we hang him, or have him torn to pieces by horses?”
“Almansor has indeed fallen,” the men replied, “but we’ve brought his murderer to you so you can decide how he should die. Should we shoot him from a distance with arrows, chase him down a path of spears, hang him, or have him torn apart by horses?”
“Who are you?” asked Selim, the chief, glancing gloomily at the captive, who stood before him waiting courageously to meet his death.
“Who are you?” asked Selim, the chief, looking grimly at the captive, who stood before him bravely awaiting his fate.
Said answered briefly and with truth.
Said responded briefly and honestly.
“Did you murder my son treacherously, attacking him with arrow or spear from the rear?”
“Did you sneakily kill my son, attacking him with an arrow or spear from behind?”
[Pg 287] “Not so,” replied Said, “I killed him in fair fight, and because he had slain eight of my companions before my eyes.”
[Pg287] "That's not true," Said replied. "I killed him in a fair fight because he had already killed eight of my friends right in front of me."
“Is it as he says?” demanded Selim of Said’s guard.
“Is it true what he says?” Selim asked Said’s guard.
“Yes, it is true enough,” one of them made reply, “Almansor was killed in fair fight.”
“Yes, that's true,” one of them replied, “Almansor was killed in a fair fight.”
“Then he only did the same as we would have done,” replied Selim; “he killed his enemy who would have robbed him of life and liberty, therefore unbind him at once.”
“Then he just did what we would have done,” replied Selim; “he killed his enemy who would have taken away his life and freedom, so let him go right now.”
The men stared at him in surprise and began to obey him most unwillingly—“Is the murderer of your brave son to go unpunished?” one of them asked, “I would we had killed him at once instead of bringing him here.”
The men looked at him in shock and started to follow his orders, though they were clearly reluctant. “Is the murderer of your brave son going to escape punishment?” one of them asked. “I wish we had killed him right away instead of bringing him here.”
“He shall not die!” cried Selim: “I claim him as my share of the booty; he shall be my servant and I will have him in my own tent.”
“He won’t die!” Selim shouted. “I want him as my share of the loot; he will be my servant, and I’ll keep him in my own tent.”
Said could find no words with which to thank the old man—the men left the tent grumbling. As soon as they had communicated Selim’s decision to the women and children who were waiting outside to witness Said’s execution, there was a terrible outcry, some of them vowing to avenge Almansor’s death, as his own father would not.
Said couldn't find the words to thank the old man—the men left the tent complaining. Once they told the women and children outside who were waiting to see Said's execution about Selim's decision, there was a huge uproar, with some promising to take revenge for Almansor's death, which his own father wouldn't.
The rest of the prisoners were divided amongst their capturers, some were released in order that they might go and treat for a ransom for some of their wealthy prisoners, and some were kept as slaves and sent to tend the herds of cattle; many who had formerly [Pg 288] ten or twelve slaves to wait upon them were now set to perform the most menial duties. But not so Said. Was it his brave, heroic, appearance which prepossessed Selim in his favour or was it the intervention of some good fairy? There was no knowing which, but Said was certainly treated more like a son than a servant. But the strange affection of Selim for Said caused jealousy amongst the others. Everywhere he encountered hostile glances, and when he passed through the camp he heard murmurings and angry words, and sometimes an arrow would whizz past his breast, and at such times he could not help thinking that the little whistle he carried must in some way protect him.
The rest of the prisoners were divided among their captors; some were released to negotiate a ransom for their wealthy companions, while others were kept as slaves and sent to take care of the cattle. Many who had previously had ten or twelve slaves to serve them were now made to do the most basic tasks. But not Said. Was it his brave, heroic appearance that won Selim over, or did some good fairy intervene? It was hard to tell, but Said was definitely treated more like a son than a servant. However, Selim's strange affection for Said stirred jealousy among the others. Everywhere he went, he faced hostile looks, and as he walked through the camp, he heard murmurs and angry words. Sometimes, an arrow would fly past him, and during those moments, he couldn’t help but think that the little whistle he carried must somehow be keeping him safe.
If he complained to Selim it was useless, for the whole camp seemed banded together to shield the would-be murderer and to take part against Said.
If he complained to Selim, it wouldn't help, because the entire camp seemed united to protect the would-be murderer and side against Said.
And so one day Selim said: “I had hoped that you might have stood to me in place of my son whom you slew, but the fault lies neither with you nor me. They are all embittered against you, and I find I am unable to protect you. Of what good would it be to me after your death to punish your murderer?
And so one day Selim said: “I had hoped that you could take the place of my son whom you killed, but the fault isn’t yours or mine. Everyone is angry with you, and I realize I can’t protect you. What good would it do me to punish your killer after you're gone?”
“As soon as the men return from their present expedition I shall say I have received the ransom money from your father and send you away in charge of several trustworthy men.”
“As soon as the men come back from their current expedition, I’ll say I’ve received the ransom money from your father and send you away with a few reliable men.”
“But there is no one I can trust beside yourself,” said Said. “They will murder me as soon as we are well on the way.”
“But there’s no one I can trust but you,” said Said. “They’ll kill me as soon as we’re well on our way.”
[Pg 289] “I will make them take an oath to protect you that no one has ever yet broken.”
[Pg289] “I'll make them swear an oath to protect you that no one has ever broken.”
A few days later the men returned to camp and Selim kept his promise. He gave the youth weapons, a handsome robe, and a horse, summoned the fighting men and chose five from them to serve as Said’s escort, forced them to take a solemn oath that they would not kill him, and bade him farewell with tears.
A few days later, the men returned to camp, and Selim kept his promise. He gave the young man weapons, a nice robe, and a horse, gathered the fighters, and picked five of them to serve as Said’s escort. He made them take a solemn oath that they wouldn’t kill him and said goodbye with tears.

The five men rode in gloomy silence through the desert with Said. The young man could not fail to see how unwillingly they executed their commission, and what troubled him also was that two of his escort had been present at the fight in which he had killed Almansor. They had ridden for about eight hours when Said noticed they were whispering together and that they looked at him more evilly than previously even. He strained every effort to overhear what they said and became aware that they were speaking in a mysterious [Pg 290] language that they only used amongst themselves when it was necessary to keep the matters in hand perfectly secret. Selim had, however, taken care to instruct Said in this language, so that he was now able to understand what they were talking about, which was not a very reassuring subject!
The five men rode in gloomy silence through the desert with Said. The young man couldn’t help but notice how reluctantly they carried out their mission, and what troubled him even more was that two of his escort had been present at the fight where he had killed Almansor. They had been riding for about eight hours when Said noticed they were whispering to each other and that they looked at him even more grimly than before. He strained to overhear what they were saying and realized they were speaking in a secretive language they only used among themselves to keep their discussions private. However, Selim had made sure to teach Said this language, so he could understand what they were talking about, which was not a very comforting topic!
“Here is the spot where we attacked the caravan,” said one, “and where one of the bravest of men fell by the hand of a mere boy.”
“Here’s where we ambushed the caravan,” said one, “and where one of the bravest men was taken down by just a kid.”
“The wind has obliterated the tracks of his horses’ feet,” replied another, “but I have not forgotten where they were.”
“The wind has covered up the tracks of his horses’ feet,” replied another, “but I still remember where they were.”
“And to our shame the one by whose hand he fell still lives,” said a third. “Has ever such a thing been heard of, that a father would not revenge the death of his only son? Selim, without doubt, is becoming old and childish.”
“And to our shame, the one who caused his death is still alive,” said a third. “Has anyone ever heard of such a thing, that a father wouldn’t seek revenge for the death of his only son? Selim, without a doubt, is growing old and foolish.”
“But if the father neglects his duty,” spoke a fourth, “then it is left to a friend to revenge his fallen friend. Here on this spot ought we to strike him down. That is as it should be according to ancient custom.”
“But if the father fails to fulfill his duty,” said a fourth, “then it falls to a friend to avenge his fallen comrade. Right here is where we should take him down. That’s how it’s meant to be according to tradition.”
“But we swore to protect him,” cried the fifth. “We may not kill him, for we must not break our oath.”
“But we promised to protect him,” shouted the fifth. “We can't kill him, because we can't break our oath.”
“That is true,” said another, “and therefore the assassin must not die by the hands of his enemies.”
“That’s true,” said another, “so the assassin shouldn’t die at the hands of his enemies.”
“Wait!” cried the most forbidding-looking of them all, “old Selim has a wise head, but not so wise as he would have us believe. It is true we swore that we would spare the man’s life, but if we leave him [Pg 291] alive, but bound hand and foot, the burning sun and the sharp teeth of the jackals will soon make an end of him.”
“Wait!” shouted the most intimidating one of the group, “Old Selim may seem wise, but he’s not as smart as he wants us to think. It’s true we pledged to spare the man’s life, but if we leave him [Pg291] alive, tied up, the blazing sun and the hungry jackals will take care of him soon enough.”
Said had made up his mind to the worst, but was determined to make an effort to regain his liberty. Suddenly he turned his horse aside, and, setting spurs to it, rode like the wind across the desert. But the five robbers understood the desert better than he did. In a moment they separated, urged their horses forward at a furious pace, and speedily succeeded in surrounding the unhappy youth. They would not use their weapons on account of the oath they had taken, but once more using a lassoo they threw it over his head and brought him to the ground; then they beat him unmercifully, bound his hands and feet with ropes, and left him lying upon the burning sand.
Said had made up his mind to expect the worst, but he was determined to try to regain his freedom. Suddenly, he turned his horse away and, spurring it on, rode like the wind across the desert. But the five robbers knew the desert better than he did. In no time, they split up, pushed their horses forward at a breakneck speed, and quickly succeeded in surrounding the unfortunate young man. They wouldn’t use their weapons because of the oath they had taken, but once again they used a lasso, throwing it over his head and bringing him down. Then they beat him mercilessly, tied his hands and feet with ropes, and left him lying on the scorching sand.
Said begged for mercy, promising them a handsome sum as ransom: but they laughed mockingly and rode away. He listened to the sound of their horses’ hoofs for a few moments and then gave himself up for lost. He thought of the grief of his father when his only son did not return to him, and he thought of his own misery, in being left to die such a terrible death in the flower of his youth. The sun rose higher and higher and scorched his head and face. With great difficulty he succeeded in rising to his feet. But this gave him little relief. The little whistle had fallen from his girdle and hung loosely from his neck. He succeeded at length, after great trouble, in taking it between his lips; but again it failed him. Overcome with despair he sank down [Pg 292] upon the sand once more and speedily became unconscious.
Said begged for mercy, offering them a large sum as ransom, but they just laughed at him and rode away. He listened to the sound of their horses' hooves for a few moments before resigning himself to his fate. He thought about how heartbroken his father would be when his only son didn’t come back, and he felt his own despair at the thought of dying such a horrible death so young. The sun climbed higher, scorching his head and face. With great effort, he managed to stand up, but it didn’t bring him any relief. The small whistle had fallen from his belt and was now dangling loosely around his neck. After a lot of struggle, he finally got it between his lips, but it let him down again. Overwhelmed by despair, he sank back down onto the sand and quickly lost consciousness. [Pg292]
Several hours later he awoke, hearing a voice close to him and feeling himself seized by the shoulder. He uttered a cry of horror, for he thought it was a jackal that was about to devour him. Next he felt a touch upon his legs, and became aware that it was not the claws of a wild beast that were mauling him—but the hands of a human being tending him carefully, and then he heard a voice say, “He is alive, but evidently takes us for enemies.”
Several hours later, he woke up, hearing a voice nearby and feeling someone grab his shoulder. He let out a scream of terror, thinking it was a jackal about to eat him. Then he felt a touch on his legs and realized that it wasn't the claws of a wild animal that were hurting him—but the hands of a person looking after him carefully. Then he heard a voice say, “He’s alive, but clearly thinks we’re enemies.”
At length Said opened his eyes and saw a little man bending over him. He was very fat and had small eyes and a very long beard. He spoke to the young man in friendly tones, helped him to rise, gave him food and drink, and told him as he refreshed himself that he was a merchant from Bagdad, named Kalum-Bek, and that he dealt in shawls and veils for women. He had been on a business journey and was on his way home when he found Said lying half dead upon the sand. The young man’s brilliant apparel and the glittering jewels in his dagger had attracted his attention, and he had used every effort to revive him, and at length he had succeeded.
At last, Said opened his eyes and saw a short, chubby man leaning over him. He was quite overweight, had small eyes, and a very long beard. He spoke to the young man in a friendly manner, helped him get up, gave him food and drink, and told him as he recovered that he was a merchant from Baghdad named Kalum-Bek, who sold shawls and veils for women. He had been on a business trip and was heading home when he found Said lying half-dead on the sand. The young man's flashy clothing and the sparkling jewels in his dagger had caught his attention, and he had tried hard to revive him, eventually succeeding.
The young man thanked him for saving his life, for he saw that without this man’s intervention he must have perished miserably, and as he had no means of helping himself and did not take kindly to the idea of trudging afoot through the desert, he thankfully accepted a seat on one of the heavily-laden camels and determined to go to Bagdad first, [Pg 295] and then see if he could join himself to a party travelling to Balsora.
The young man thanked him for saving his life because he realized that without this man's help, he would have died painfully. Since he had no way to help himself and really didn't want to walk through the desert, he gratefully accepted a ride on one of the heavily loaded camels. He decided to go to Bagdad first, [Pg295] and then see if he could join a group heading to Balsora.
On the way the merchant discoursed on the excellent qualities of the Ruler of the Faithful, Harun Al-Raschid. He told him of his love of justice and his shrewdness, and how he could unravel the deepest mysteries of the law in the most remarkable manner. “But he takes good care to keep himself informed as to what is taking place among his subjects,” said Kalum-Bek. “His chief Chamberlain Messour is my cousin, and he tells me that he never goes to bed as other folks do, but just contents himself with a few hours’ sleep in the morning, but every night he disguises himself as a merchant or sailor, or in some everyday costume, and wanders about Bagdad to see that everything is right and in order, as it should be. That is the reason that folks are so polite to everyone who speaks to them, for it may just as well be the Caliph as some dirty Arab, and there is sufficient timber around Bagdad to provide rods to whip the whole populace.”
On the way, the merchant talked about the great qualities of the Ruler of the Faithful, Harun Al-Raschid. He mentioned his love for justice and his cleverness, and how he could untangle the most complex mysteries of the law in the most impressive way. “But he makes sure to stay updated on what’s happening with his subjects,” Kalum-Bek said. “His main Chamberlain, Messour, is my cousin, and he tells me that the Caliph doesn’t go to bed like regular people do; he only gets a few hours of sleep in the morning. Every night, he disguises himself as a merchant or sailor, or in some ordinary outfit, and roams around Baghdad to check that everything is running smoothly. That’s why people are so polite to everyone who talks to them—it could just as easily be the Caliph as some dirty Arab, and there’s enough wood around Baghdad to make rods to punish the entire population.”
Listening to his stories Said could not help being glad that he was to visit Bagdad and probably see the celebrated Harun Al-Raschid in spite of the fact that he was so anxious to see his father.
Listening to his stories, Said couldn’t help but feel happy that he was going to visit Baghdad and might actually see the famous Harun Al-Raschid, even though he was so eager to see his father.
They reached Bagdad in ten days’ time and Said was astounded at the magnificence of the city, which was then at the height of its glory. The merchant invited him to come to his house and Said accepted willingly, for he had no money to pay for a lodging. The day after his arrival he dressed himself carefully [Pg 296] in the splendid clothing bestowed on him by the robber chieftain and thought to himself that he need not be ashamed to go out into the streets and show himself. But at that moment the merchant entered and looked at him with a cunning smile.
They arrived in Baghdad in ten days, and Said was amazed by the city’s grandeur, which was at its peak. The merchant invited him to his home, and Said gladly accepted since he had no money for a place to stay. The day after he arrived, he dressed carefully in the fine clothes given to him by the robber leader and thought he had nothing to feel embarrassed about when going out into the streets. Just then, the merchant walked in and looked at him with a sly smile.
“It is all very well, young sir,” said he, “to have a fine appearance; but have you money in your pockets to suit your attire? What do you intend to do with yourself? It seems to me you are a bit of a dreamer, and do not consider the future at all.”
“It’s great to look good, young man,” he said, “but do you have enough money to match your style? What are your plans for the future? You seem like a bit of a daydreamer and don’t think about what’s ahead.”
“Dear Kalum-Bek,” said the youth, blushing, for he was much confused, “it is true I have no money, but perhaps you will be kind enough to advance me a little, so that I may journey home, and my father will not fail to refund it to you.”
“Dear Kalum-Bek,” said the young man, blushing, feeling quite embarrassed, “it’s true I don’t have any money, but maybe you could kindly lend me a bit, so I can get home, and my father will definitely pay you back.”
“Your father, fellow?” cried the merchant, laughing loudly, “I verily believe the sun has injured your brain. Do you suppose I believe a single word of the fairy tales you told me in the desert, about your father being a rich man in Balsora, you his only son, and about the robbers attacking you and so on? I know that all rich people in Balsora are merchants and I have had dealings with most of them. But I never heard of one named Benezar. Therefore, it is quite certain that either you never came from Balsora or else you are the son of a poor man, and to a young vagabond like you I will certainly advance no money.”
“Your father, really?” laughed the merchant, “I honestly think the sun has messed with your brain. Do you really think I believe a single word of the fairy tales you told me in the desert, about your father being a wealthy man in Balsora, you being his only son, and the robbers attacking you and all of that? I know all the rich people in Balsora are merchants, and I've dealt with most of them. But I’ve never heard of anyone named Benezar. So, it's pretty clear that either you never came from Balsora or you’re the son of a poor man, and I certainly won’t be giving any money to a young vagabond like you.”
Said turned pale with rage; but nothing that he could say would apparently convince the merchant that he was speaking the truth. Said reminded him [Pg 297] how he had been found lying bound in the desert, but the merchant replied that it was quite likely he was a robber himself and that the persons he had attacked had overcome and bound him.
Said went pale with anger; but nothing he said seemed to convince the merchant that he was telling the truth. Said pointed out [Pg297] that he had been found tied up in the desert, but the merchant responded that it was very possible he was a robber and that the people he had attacked had overpowered and tied him up.
At length, as the merchant would advance him no money, Said decided that there was nothing left for him to do but to apply to the Caliph for assistance; but Kalum-Bek reminded him that in order to approach the Caliph he would have to apply to Messour the Chamberlain, and that he would give his cousin a hint of the sort of liar Said was. Presently the artful fellow pretended to relent.
At last, since the merchant wouldn’t lend him any money, Said figured he had no choice but to ask the Caliph for help. However, Kalum-Bek warned him that to get to the Caliph, he’d first need to go through Messour the Chamberlain, who would definitely let his cousin know what a liar Said was. Soon, the crafty guy acted like he was starting to change his mind.
“I pity you on account of your youth,” he said, “there is still hope that you may improve, and I am willing to employ you in my shop in the Bazaar. You shall serve me for a year and at the end of that time if you are not satisfied to remain with me I will give you your wages and let you go where you will. I give you until mid-day to decide. If you consent, well and good; if not I shall seize your robe and dagger and all you have that is worth anything to repay myself for the cost of your journey here, and the price of the seat on the camel. After that I shall have you turned out of my house and you may go and beg in the bazaars or at the doors of the mosques.”
"I feel sorry for you because of your youth," he said, "there's still hope that you can turn things around, and I’m willing to hire you in my shop in the Bazaar. You’ll work for me for a year, and at the end of that time, if you’re not happy to stay with me, I’ll pay you your wages and let you go wherever you want. You have until noon to decide. If you agree, that’s great; if not, I’ll take your robe and dagger and everything else valuable to cover the cost of your trip here and the price of your seat on the camel. After that, I’ll throw you out of my house, and you can go and beg in the bazaars or at the doors of the mosques."
With these words the wicked little creature left the poor young man, who gazed after him with contemptuous eyes. He was disgusted to think of the cunning way in which he had been entrapped. He thought he would escape, but found the windows were barred and the door locked and so, after some [Pg 298] consideration, he came to the conclusion that for the present he had better agree to the terms offered him and serve in the shop. There seemed nothing else to be done, for without money he could not hope to reach Balsora; but he made up his mind to appeal to the Caliph on the first opportunity.
With those words, the wicked little creature left the poor young man, who looked after him with contempt. He was disgusted to think about how cleverly he had been trapped. He thought he could escape, but discovered that the windows were barred and the door locked. After thinking it over, he concluded that for now, he should accept the terms offered and work in the shop. There seemed to be no other choice, as he had no money to get to Balsora; however, he decided he would appeal to the Caliph at the first opportunity.
The following day Kalum-Bek took his new servant to his shop. He showed him the shawls and veils and stuffs in which he dealt and instructed him in his duties.
The next day, Kalum-Bek took his new servant to his shop. He showed him the shawls, veils, and fabrics he worked with and explained his responsibilities.
Dressed as a merchant’s assistant he was to stand at the door of the shop and show off the wares. And now Said understood why the bad little man wanted him.
Dressed as a merchant's assistant, he was supposed to stand at the door of the shop and showcase the goods. And now, Said realized why the unpleasant little man wanted him.
Kalum-Bek, being short and very ugly, excited the derision of the passers-by as he stood inviting custom. The boys teased him, the women called him a scarecrow, and everyone made fun of him, but everyone looked with admiration at the tall, handsome youth who handled the goods so cleverly and showed them off to the best advantage.
Kalum-Bek, being short and quite unattractive, drew the mockery of those walking by as he stood there trying to attract customers. The boys teased him, the women referred to him as a scarecrow, and everyone laughed at him, but everyone looked with admiration at the tall, good-looking young man who handled the merchandise so skillfully and displayed it to its best effect.
When Kalum-Bek saw that his plan answered and that Said attracted many more customers than he had been able to, he treated the young man much better, fed him well and saw that he had good clothes to show off his fine face and figure; but these attentions did not soften Said in the least and he made up his mind to escape on the first opportunity.
When Kalum-Bek noticed that his plan worked and that Said was bringing in many more customers than he ever could, he started treating the young man much better, providing him with good food and ensuring he had nice clothes to highlight his handsome face and physique. However, these gestures didn’t change Said at all, and he decided to escape at the first chance he got.
One day they had done an unusually good trade in the shop, so many things had been bought that the porters were all away carrying home the goods the customers had bought, but a lady entered the [Pg 299] shop, bought some goods and asked for a man to carry them home at once.
One day, they had an unexpectedly good day in the shop; so many items were sold that the porters were busy delivering the goods to the customers. Just then, a lady walked into the [Pg299] shop, purchased some items, and requested a man to take them home immediately.
“In half an hour, I will send them with pleasure,” said Kalum-Bek, “but just now all my men are out; if you cannot wait so long, perhaps you would prefer to engage an outside porter.”
“In half an hour, I’ll be happy to send them,” said Kalum-Bek, “but right now all my men are out; if you can’t wait that long, you might want to consider hiring a porter from outside.”
“A fine merchant you are,” said the lady angrily, “to advise me to engage a strange man to carry home my purchases. He would doubtless make off with my goods and who would repay me then? No, according to the custom of the market, it is your duty to provide a man to carry home goods purchased, and I insist upon having one.”
“A great merchant you are,” the lady said angrily, “to suggest I hire a stranger to carry home my purchases. He would probably run off with my things, and who would compensate me then? No, according to the market's custom, it's your responsibility to provide someone to carry home what I've bought, and I insist on having one.”
“Certainly, certainly,” said Kalum-Bek, “if you will only wait half an hour I can oblige you.”
“Of course, of course,” said Kalum-Bek, “if you just wait half an hour, I can help you out.”

“This is a common shop indeed,” replied the enraged lady, “not to provide sufficient porters. But there stands a great idle fellow, he shall carry home my parcel and I will give him a coin for his pains.”
“This is quite the shop,” replied the angry lady, “for not providing enough porters. But there’s a big lazy guy over there; he can carry my package home and I’ll give him a coin for his trouble.”
[Pg 300] “Oh! no!” screamed Kalum-Bek, “I cannot spare my assistant, he is my signboard to attract folks in. He is not allowed to leave the door.”
[Pg300] “Oh! no!” shouted Kalum-Bek, “I can’t let my assistant go; he’s my way to draw people in. He can’t leave the door.”
“Nonsense,” replied the old woman, and without further parlance pushed her parcel into Said’s arms. “You cannot sell very good wares if you need to lay traps to catch your customers.”
“Nonsense,” replied the old woman, and without saying anything more, pushed her package into Said’s arms. “You can’t sell good merchandise if you have to set traps to catch your customers.”
“For goodness sake go, but be quick to return,” said the merchant, “the old wretch will make her complaints heard all over the Bazaar.”
“Please go, but hurry back,” said the merchant. “The old hag will make her complaints known all over the Bazaar.”
Said followed the old lady, who walked a great deal quicker than one would have thought possible at her age. They reached a beautiful house, knocked, and the wide doors flew open and they ascended a flight of marble steps. As the old lady beckoned Said to follow her, he went into a magnificent apartment decorated in a superb style. The old lady seated herself in an exhausted condition upon a sofa and signed to the young man to put down his parcel, handed him a small silver coin and bade him depart.
Said followed the old lady, who walked much faster than anyone would expect at her age. They arrived at a beautiful house, knocked, and the wide doors swung open. They climbed a flight of marble steps. As the old lady gestured for Said to follow her, he entered a magnificent room decorated in an exquisite style. The old lady sat down, visibly tired, on a sofa and motioned for the young man to put down his package, gave him a small silver coin, and told him to leave.
He had reached the door when a silvery voice called him by name. He turned, astonished that anyone in that place should know his name, and to his surprise saw a beautiful lady, surrounded by numerous slaves and women servants, sitting upon the sofa where the old woman had been. Dumb with surprise he folded his arms and made a deep obeisance.
He had made it to the door when a melodic voice called his name. He turned, amazed that someone in that place would know who he was, and to his surprise, he saw a beautiful woman, surrounded by many servants and attendants, sitting on the sofa where the old woman had been. Stunned, he folded his arms and bowed deeply.
“Said, dear youth,” said the lady, “although I am sorry for the misfortunes that have befallen you, still Bagdad is the place appointed by fate for your fortunes to change, should it happen that you left your father’s [Pg 301] house before the time appointed. Said, have you still your little whistle?”
“Listen, dear young man,” said the lady, “even though I feel bad about the troubles you've faced, Bagdad is where fate has decided your fortunes will change, if it turns out that you left your father’s [Pg301] house before the right time. So, do you still have your little whistle?”
“Indeed I have,” he cried joyfully as he drew forth the golden chain, “and are you the good fairy who gave it to me at my birth?”
“Absolutely, I have,” he exclaimed happily as he pulled out the golden chain. “And are you the kind fairy who gave it to me when I was born?”
“I was your dear mother’s friend,” answered the fairy, “and I will be yours as long as you remain worthy. Oh! how foolish was your father to disregard my instructions. You would have been saved much suffering.”
“I was your dear mother’s friend,” the fairy replied, “and I’ll be yours as long as you stay deserving. Oh! How foolish your father was to ignore my advice. You would have avoided a lot of pain.”
“Well, it cannot be helped,” said Said. “But dearest lady, could you not harness the North-East wind to your cloud carriage and carry me away in a few moments to my father’s house in Balsora? I will promise to patiently await the remaining six months before I am twenty years of age.”
“Well, there’s nothing we can do about it,” said Said. “But dear lady, could you use the North-East wind to power your cloud carriage and take me to my father’s house in Balsora in just a few moments? I promise to wait patiently for the next six months until I turn twenty.”
The fairy smiled. “That is easier said than done,” she said. “Unfortunately I am unable to do anything for you at present, not even rescue you from Kalum-Bek, who happens to be under the protection of your most powerful enemy.”
The fairy smiled. “That’s easier said than done,” she said. “Unfortunately, I can't do anything for you right now, not even rescue you from Kalum-Bek, who happens to have the backing of your most powerful enemy.”
“Then I have a bad fairy as well as a good one, eh?” said Said; “but if you can do nothing else you can surely help me with good advice. Shall I go to the Caliph and complain to him? He is a wise man and he will know how to protect me against Kalum-Bek.”
“Then I have a bad fairy as well as a good one, right?” said Said; “but if you can’t do anything else, you can definitely help me with some good advice. Should I go to the Caliph and complain to him? He’s a wise guy, and he’ll know how to protect me from Kalum-Bek.”
“Yes, Harun is very wise, but unfortunately he is but human and trusts his Chamberlain implicitly, and with justice, too, for he has tried him and proved him to be trusted. But honest Messour in his turn trusts Kalum-Bek, and there he is wrong, for Kalum [Pg 302] is a bad man, although he is Messour’s cousin. He has told Messour a number of lies about you and these lies have been repeated to the Caliph, so that if you went to them with your true story they would not believe you; you must wait for a fitting opportunity to go to Harun, for it is written in the stars that you are to become the object of his especial favour.”
“Yes, Harun is very wise, but unfortunately he is just human and trusts his Chamberlain completely, and rightfully so, because he has tested him and found him trustworthy. But honest Messour, in his turn, trusts Kalum-Bek, and there he is mistaken, because Kalum is a bad man, even though he is Messour’s cousin. He has told Messour a number of lies about you, and those lies have been passed on to the Caliph, so if you went to them with your real story, they wouldn’t believe you; you need to wait for the right moment to approach Harun, for it’s written in the stars that you are meant to become the focus of his special favor.”
“Alas!” answered Said, “I suppose then I must submit for the present to be the servant of Kalum-Bek. But one favour you might be able to grant me. I have been brought up to the use of arms, and my greatest pleasure is to take part in tournaments where there is fighting with lance and sword. Every week the youths of this town meet together and engage in such a tournament, but only the best-born are allowed to compete, a shopman’s assistant would certainly not be allowed to enter the lists. Could you manage to let me have a horse, a suit of clothes and weapons, and to alter my face so that I should not be recognised?”
“Unfortunately!” Said replied, “I guess I have to accept being Kalum-Bek's servant for now. But there's one favor you might be able to grant me. I was raised to use weapons, and my greatest joy is participating in tournaments that involve lance and sword fighting. Every week, the young men of this town come together to compete in such tournaments, but only those from good families are allowed to enter; an assistant from a shop wouldn’t be allowed to join in. Could you arrange for me to get a horse, some clothes, and weapons, and to change my appearance so that I wouldn’t be recognized?”
“That is a wish such as does credit to a noble youth,” replied the fairy. “Your mother’s father was the bravest man in Syria and his spirit seems to have descended on you. Take note of this house. Every week you may come here and you will find awaiting you a horse, two armed servants, robes and weapons, also a wash for your face that will transform you completely. And now, Said, farewell! Persevere in your wise and virtuous conduct and you will find that in six months’ time your whistle will sound when you blow it, and Zuleima’s ear will not be deaf to it.”
"That's a wish that truly reflects a noble young man," said the fairy. "Your grandfather was the bravest man in Syria, and his spirit seems to have passed down to you. Pay attention to this house. Every week, you can come here, and you’ll find a horse, two armed servants, clothes and weapons waiting for you, along with a wash for your face that will completely transform you. And now, Said, goodbye! Keep up your wise and virtuous behavior, and in six months, your whistle will sound when you blow it, and Zuleima will definitely hear it."
The young man parted from his protectress with [Pg 303] thanks, carefully noted the position of the house, and went back to the Bazaar.
The young man said goodbye to his protector with [Page303] thanks, took note of where the house was, and headed back to the Bazaar.
He arrived at the right moment to rescue his master, Kalum-Bek. The shop was crowded with people, the boys were dancing round Kalum and taunting him, and the older people stood by and laughed. The merchant was in a furious rage. He stood with a shawl in one hand and a veil in the other. The uproar was caused by Said’s absence, for scarcely had he left than Kalum took his stand at the door and began to cry his wares, but nobody would buy from the ugly old man.
He showed up just in time to save his master, Kalum-Bek. The shop was packed with people; the boys were dancing around Kalum and making fun of him, while the older folks stood by and laughed. The merchant was extremely angry. He held a shawl in one hand and a veil in the other. The chaos was due to Said’s absence, because as soon as he left, Kalum stood at the door and started shouting about his goods, but no one wanted to buy from the ugly old man.
Kalum had noticed two men walking up and down the Bazaar, evidently looking out for something. In reality they had come to buy presents for their wives and had been commanded by them to purchase only from the handsome young shopman.
Kalum noticed two men walking back and forth in the Bazaar, clearly on the lookout for something. In reality, they were there to buy gifts for their wives and had been instructed by them to only purchase from the attractive young shopkeeper.
At length Kalum called to them: “Here, my masters, you will find everything you require by me. Shawls and veils of the finest quality.”
At last, Kalum called out to them: “Hey, everyone, everything you need is right here with me. Shawls and veils of the highest quality.”
“That may be, my good man,” they replied, “but it has become the fashion amongst the women to buy their goods from a certain handsome young man named Said, and we are looking out for him. If you can direct us to him we will come and buy from you another time.”
“That might be true, my good man,” they said, “but it’s become popular among the women to buy their products from a certain attractive young man named Said, and we’re on the lookout for him. If you can point us in his direction, we’ll come back to buy from you another time.”
“Allah is good,” said Kalum, grinning in friendly fashion, “the prophet has led you to the right door. You wish to buy veils from the handsome young shopman, then step inside, this is his shop.”
“God is good,” said Kalum, smiling warmly, “the prophet has guided you to the right place. If you want to buy veils from the attractive young shopkeeper, then come on in, this is his shop.”
One of the men laughed at his assertion that he the ugly little creature, was the tall handsome shopman [Pg 304] but the other man, who believed he was being made fun of, lost his temper and rated him in no measured terms. Kalum was beside himself and called his neighbours to testify that his shop was the one known as the shop of the handsome young assistant. But the neighbours, who were jealous of the trade he drove, pretended to know nothing about the matter and the two men struck the “old liar,” as they called him. Kalum protected himself more by shrieking and yelling than by using his fists and so he attracted a crowd to his shop. Everyone in the town knew him to be an avaricious old cheat and so no one interfered, for they thought he deserved all he was getting. One of the men had seized him by the beard and was about to further ill-treat him when he was seized and flung violently to the ground, so that his turban and both his shoes flew off.
One of the guys laughed at his claim that he, the ugly little creature, was the tall handsome shop assistant. [Pg304] But the other guy, who thought he was being mocked, lost his cool and gave him a piece of his mind. Kalum was furious and called his neighbors to confirm that his shop was known as the one with the handsome young assistant. However, the neighbors, who were jealous of his success, pretended they didn't know anything about it, and the two men attacked the "old liar," as they called him. Kalum defended himself more by screaming and shouting than by fighting, which brought a crowd to his shop. Everyone in town knew him to be a greedy old scammer, so no one stepped in because they believed he got what he deserved. One of the men grabbed him by the beard and was about to hurt him more when he was suddenly seized and thrown roughly to the ground, causing his turban and both his shoes to fly off.
The crowd, who would have enjoyed seeing Kalum ill-used, began to murmur, the companion of the man who had been knocked down advanced to his assistance, but when he saw himself confronted by a tall, handsome young fellow he thought it better not to strike him. Kalum no sooner spied his assistant than he began calling out, “There he is, there is the handsome young shopman called Said.” The man who had been knocked down got up again and limped away rather ashamed of himself, without having bought either shawl or veil.
The crowd, which would have loved to see Kalum get hurt, started to murmur. The friend of the man who had been knocked down came over to help, but when he saw a tall, good-looking young guy in front of him, he decided it was better not to hit him. As soon as Kalum spotted his helper, he began shouting, “There he is, there’s the handsome young shop guy named Said.” The man who had been knocked down got up and limped away, feeling a bit embarrassed, without buying either a shawl or a veil.
“Oh! prince of shop-assistants,” cried Kalum-Bek, “you did indeed arrive at the very moment you were wanted. How can I reward you for the service you have done me?”
“Oh! prince of shop assistants,” cried Kalum-Bek, “you really showed up at exactly the right moment. How can I thank you for the help you’ve given me?”
[Pg 305] Said had merely acted on the spur of the moment, and now that the affair was over he half regretted having interfered on the old man’s behalf, for he well knew he deserved a good punishment. However, he thought he might make use of the old fellow’s offer of a reward. So he asked to be given one evening a week for his own amusement, either to take a walk or to spend it as he wished, and Kalum-Bek, who knew his assistant had too much good sense to attempt to escape without money, readily granted him the favour.
[Pg305] Said had acted impulsively, and now that it was all over, he kind of regretted getting involved for the old man, since he knew he really deserved a good punishment. Still, he figured he could take advantage of the old guy’s offer of a reward. So he asked for one evening a week for his personal enjoyment, either to relax or do whatever he wanted, and Kalum-Bek, who recognized that his assistant was too sensible to try to leave without some money, gladly granted him the favor.

The following Wednesday was the day upon which the young men of high rank met to hold their tournament, and so Said asked if he could have this evening for himself. Kalum being willing, the young man went straight off to the street in which the fairy lived and knocked at the door, which immediately flew open. The servants appeared to be prepared to receive him, for, without asking his business, they took him upstairs to a fine apartment where they [Pg 306] first gave him magic water to wash in. Having laved his face he looked at himself in a mirror and found that his face was tanned as by the sun and that he had a fine black beard, so that he looked at least ten years older than he had done previously.
The following Wednesday was the day when the young men of high rank gathered for their tournament, so Said asked if he could have that evening to himself. Kalum agreed, and Said went directly to the street where the fairy lived and knocked on the door, which immediately swung open. The servants seemed ready to welcome him, as they took him upstairs to a beautiful room without asking what he needed. They first provided him with magic water to wash with. After splashing his face, he looked in the mirror and noticed that his skin was sun-kissed and he had a nice black beard, making him look at least ten years older than before.
After that they led him into another room where a superb suit of clothes awaited him which might not have disgraced the Caliph himself. In addition to a turban of the finest materials, having a heron’s plume fastened with a diamond clasp, there was a dress of shimmering red silk embroidered with silver flowers, a corselet of silver chain-work, so finely made that it accommodated itself to every movement of his body, and was yet so strong that neither lance nor sword could pierce it. A Damascus sword with richly-jewelled scabbard and hilt completed his warlike attire.
After that, they took him into another room where a magnificent suit of clothes was waiting for him that wouldn’t look out of place on the Caliph himself. Along with a turban made from the finest materials, adorned with a heron's plume secured by a diamond clasp, there was a dress of shimmering red silk embroidered with silver flowers, a silver chainmail shirt, so expertly crafted that it moved with him while still being strong enough to withstand both a lance and a sword. A Damascus sword with a richly decorated scabbard and hilt completed his warrior outfit.
When he was completely equipped and about to leave the house, one of the servants gave him a silk handkerchief and told him that the mistress of the house had sent it to him, so that when he wished to become his usual self again he had but to wipe his face with it and the tan colour and beard would disappear.
When he was fully dressed and ready to leave the house, one of the servants handed him a silk handkerchief and said that the mistress of the house had sent it to him, so that whenever he wanted to return to his regular self, he could simply wipe his face with it and the tan color and beard would vanish.
In the courtyard of the house three beautiful horses were standing. Said mounted the finest and his servants the other two, and he then rode joyously forth to the tournament.
In the courtyard of the house, three beautiful horses stood. He mounted the finest one, and his servants took the other two, then he rode joyfully out to the tournament.
All eyes were attracted by the splendour of his dress and weapons and a murmur of surprise went round the ring as he entered it.
Everyone was drawn in by the brilliance of his outfit and weapons, and a ripple of surprise spread through the crowd as he stepped into the arena.
It was indeed a glittering assembly of all the [Pg 307] noblest and bravest young men in Bagdad, even the brothers of the Caliph taking part in the fray. As Said entered, the son of the Grand Vizier and some of his friends approached him and asked his name and birthplace.
It was truly a dazzling gathering of the [Pg307] most noble and courageous young men in Baghdad, including the Caliph's brothers joining in the action. As Said walked in, the son of the Grand Vizier and a few of his friends came over to him and asked for his name and where he was from.
Said replied that his name was Almansor and that he came from Cairo, and was travelling about. Having heard rumours of the valour and skill of the young nobles of Bagdad, he had wished to witness their feats and perhaps take part in them.
Said said his name was Almansor and that he was from Cairo, traveling around. He had heard rumors about the courage and skill of the young nobles of Baghdad and wanted to see their achievements and maybe join in.
A young man, approving of Said’s bold appearance, ordered a lance to be given to him and bade him choose his parties, for the whole Company had divided itself into two parties, so that they might encounter each other in a mass and then singly.
A young man, impressed by Said’s bold look, ordered that a lance be given to him and told him to pick his sides, as the whole group had split into two factions, so they could face off together and then individually.
But if Said’s appearance had attracted the general attention his feats of arms did so still more. His horse was faster than a bird, and his sword flashed like lightning.
But if Said's looks had caught everyone's attention, his skills in battle attracted even more. His horse was quicker than a bird, and his sword gleamed like lightning.
He threw his lance at the target as though it had been an arrow from the bow of an expert archer. At the conclusion of the tournament he had beaten all his opponents, and the Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son, who had been on his side, begged him to try a bout with them. He succeeded in vanquishing the Caliph’s brother, but the contest with the Grand Vizier’s son remained undecided, and it was thought better to settle it at the next meeting.
He threw his lance at the target like it was an arrow shot from an expert archer's bow. By the end of the tournament, he had defeated all his opponents, and the Caliph's brother and the Grand Vizier's son, who were on his team, asked him to spar with them. He managed to take down the Caliph's brother, but the match with the Grand Vizier's son ended in a draw, and it was decided that they would settle it at the next meeting.
The day after the tournament everyone in Bagdad was speaking of the handsome and brave stranger. Even those who had been beaten by him were loud [Pg 308] in their praise of him, and Said heard folks discussing him as he stood at the door of the shop and regretting that no one knew where he lived.
The day after the tournament, everyone in Baghdad was talking about the handsome and brave stranger. Even those who had lost to him were openly praising him, and Said heard people discussing him as he stood at the door of the shop, wishing that no one knew where he lived.
When the time for the next tournament came he found in the fairy’s house a still more beautiful suit of clothes and more costly weapons. Half Bagdad had assembled to witness the fray and the Caliph himself looked down upon it from a balcony. He too was astounded at Almansor’s dexterity, and at the end of the day he hung a gold medal and chain around his neck as a mark of his admiration.
When the time for the next tournament arrived, he found an even more beautiful outfit and more expensive weapons in the fairy’s house. Half of Baghdad had gathered to watch the competition, and the Caliph himself looked down from a balcony. He was also amazed by Almansor’s skill, and at the end of the day, he draped a gold medal and chain around his neck to show his admiration.
But this second and still more brilliant victory aroused the jealousy of some of the young people: they did not like to feel that a stranger should come and triumph over the flower of their young nobility, and they determined amongst themselves that five or six of them would attack him at once, as if by chance.
But this second and even more spectacular victory stirred up jealousy among some of the young people: they didn’t like the idea of a stranger coming in and winning over the best of their young nobility, so they decided among themselves that five or six of them would confront him all at once, as if it were just a coincidence.
Said did not fail to notice the angry glances of the young men, and speedily noted that with the exception of the Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son not one of them had any friendly inclination towards him. Strange to say, the young man who seemed to be the most set against him was the young man he had knocked down in Kalum’s shop, and he looked at him so suspiciously that Said was half afraid he had recognised him by his height or his voice. Even the friendship of the Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son was somewhat embarrassing, for they questioned him closely as to where he was to be found.
Said quickly noticed the angry looks from the young men and realized that, except for the Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son, none of them had any friendly feelings toward him. Strangely, the young man who seemed most against him was the one he had knocked down in Kalum’s shop, and he watched Said so suspiciously that Said was half afraid he might recognize him by his height or voice. Even the friendship of the Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son was a bit awkward, as they pressed him for details about where he could be found.
But the plan the envious young men made against him was frustrated, for in addition to his own foresight [Pg 309] and bravery the Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son came to his assistance as soon as they saw him surrounded by half a dozen opponents, all of whom were trying to unhorse him. Together they scattered the whole troop and the Caliph’s brother threatened to expel the treacherous young men from the lists.
But the scheme that the jealous young men plotted against him failed, because in addition to his own insight and courage, the Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son came to help him as soon as they saw him surrounded by half a dozen enemies, all trying to unseat him. Together, they drove the entire group away, and the Caliph’s brother threatened to kick out the deceitful young men from the competition.
For over four months Said continued thus to prove his bravery to the astonishment of all Bagdad, when one night as he was on his way home from the place of combat he heard some voices which sounded familiar. Four men were in front of him, walking slowly and apparently discussing something of great moment.
For more than four months, Said kept showing his bravery, surprising everyone in Baghdad. One night, as he was walking home from the battlefield, he heard some voices that sounded familiar. Four men were ahead of him, walking slowly and clearly discussing something very important.

Said approached them quietly. (P. 309.)
Said approached them softly. (P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
Said approached them quietly and then discovered that they were speaking in the dialect spoken by Selim’s robber horde, and he suspected that they were probably planning a robbery.
Said approached them quietly and soon realized they were speaking in the dialect of Selim’s gang of thieves, and he suspected they were likely planning a robbery.
His first impulse was to make off as fast as he could, but on consideration he decided to listen to what they were saying in the hope of preventing some mischief.
His first instinct was to run away as quickly as he could, but after thinking it over, he chose to listen to what they were saying in the hope of stopping any trouble.
[Pg 310] “The porter distinctly said the street on the right-hand side of the Bazaar,” said one; “he will pass down it to-night with the Grand Vizier.”
[Pg310] “The porter clearly said the street on the right side of the Bazaar,” said one; “he'll be going down it tonight with the Grand Vizier.”
“Good,” replied the other, “I am not afraid of the Grand Vizier, he is old and no particular hero; but the Caliph will show fight, besides I do not trust him. There will be a dozen or so bodyguards following him, I’ll be bound.”
“Good,” replied the other, “I’m not scared of the Grand Vizier; he’s old and not really a hero. But the Caliph will put up a fight, and I don’t trust him. I’m sure there will be a dozen or so bodyguards with him.”
“Not one soul,” answered a third. “Whenever he has been seen at night it was always either with the Vizier or the Chamberlain alone. To-night he must be ours; but he is not to be harmed.”
“Not a single person,” replied a third. “Every time he's been spotted at night, it’s always been either with the Vizier or the Chamberlain alone. Tonight, he’s got to be ours; but he shouldn’t be hurt.”
“I think the best we can do is to throw a lassoo over his head. He must not be killed, for we should not get much of a ransom for his corpse, if we had anything at all.”
“I think the best we can do is to throw a lasso over his head. He must not be killed, because we wouldn’t get much of a ransom for his body, if we got anything at all.”
“Then one hour before midnight!” they all said together, and parted, each in a different direction.
“Then one hour before midnight!” they all said together and went their separate ways.
Said was not a little alarmed and at first started off to warn the Caliph, but remembering what the fairy had said about Kalum-Bek having poisoned his mind against him he determined to rely upon his own good sword to assist him.
Said was quite alarmed and initially set out to warn the Caliph, but remembering what the fairy had said about Kalum-Bek poisoning his mind against him, he decided to trust in his own good sword to help him.
So instead of returning to Kalum-Bek’s house he sat down upon the steps of a mosque to await the hour before midnight. Shortly before the time he went and hid himself in the porch of a house in the street the robbers had mentioned.
So instead of going back to Kalum-Bek’s house, he sat down on the steps of a mosque to wait for the hour before midnight. Shortly before that time, he went and hid himself in the porch of a house on the street the robbers had talked about.
Presently two men came strolling down the street whom he took at first to be the Caliph and his Vizier; but when they came opposite to him they clapped [Pg 311] their hands softly and two others came hurrying to join them. They whispered awhile and parted, three hiding themselves in another porch, not far from Said, and one walking up and down the road. The night was very dark, but quiet, and so Said had to trust to his sharp ears alone.
Currently, two men were walking down the street whom he initially thought were the Caliph and his Vizier; but as they approached him, they softly clapped their hands, and two others hurried to join them. They whispered for a while and then split up, with three of them hiding in another porch nearby and one pacing up and down the road. The night was very dark but quiet, so Said had to rely solely on his keen hearing.

Half an hour passed before he heard steps coming from the direction of the Bazaar. The robber must have heard them also, for he slunk past Said towards the Bazaar. The steps came nearer and Said could just recognise some dark forms, when the robber clapped his hands softly and the same moment the three in the background darted forward. Those attacked must have been armed, for he could hear the clash of swords, so, unsheathing his own Damascus steel, he threw himself into the thick of the fray, shouting: “Down with the enemies of the noble Harun.” He felled one robber at the first stroke and then attacked two others who were about to disarm [Pg 312] a man whom they had caught in a noose. He hewed at the cord blindly, to sever it, but in so doing struck one of the robbers so furiously across the arm that he cut his hand off. But now the fourth robber, who had been fighting another man, turned towards Said, who was still engaged with the third, but the man whose cords had been cut no sooner felt himself free than he drew his dagger and struck one of the robbers in the side. The fourth, seeing what had happened, threw away his sword and fled.
Half an hour went by before he heard footsteps coming from the direction of the Bazaar. The robber must have heard them too, because he sneaked past Said toward the Bazaar. The footsteps drew closer, and Said could just make out some dark shapes when the robber clapped his hands softly, and at that moment, three figures in the back rushed forward. The people being attacked must have been armed, as he could hear the clash of swords. So, unsheathing his own Damascus steel, he lunged into the thick of the fight, shouting, “Down with the enemies of the noble Harun.” He took down one robber with his first strike and then engaged two others who were about to disarm a man they had caught in a noose. He swung wildly at the cord to cut it, but in doing so, he struck one of the robbers with such force that he severed the robber's hand. But then the fourth robber, who had been fighting another man, turned toward Said, who was still occupied with the third robber. The man whose bonds had been cut wasted no time and drew his dagger, stabbing one of the robbers in the side. The fourth robber, seeing what had happened, dropped his sword and ran away.
Said was not left long in doubt as to whom he had saved, for the taller of the two men approached him and said: “I do not know which is the more incomprehensible, the attack on my life or my freedom, or the surprising manner in which you came to my assistance. How did you know who I was, and did you know of these men’s intentions?” “Ruler of the Faithful,” answered Said, “for I do not doubt that you are he, this evening I chanced to walk behind four men, who were speaking a strange dialect that I once learnt. They spoke of taking you prisoner and of killing your Vizier. As it was too late to come and warn you, I determined to hide myself near the spot they had mentioned for the attack to take place, and to come to your assistance.”
Said didn't stay uncertain for long about whom he had saved, as the taller of the two men came up to him and said, “I can’t decide what’s more unbelievable: the attempt on my life or my freedom, or how unexpectedly you came to help me. How did you know who I was, and were you aware of these men’s plans?” “Ruler of the Faithful,” Said replied, “since I have no doubt that you are he, this evening I happened to walk behind four men who were speaking a strange dialect I once learned. They mentioned taking you captive and killing your Vizier. Since it was too late to warn you, I decided to hide near the place they mentioned for the attack and come to your aid.”
“I thank you heartily,” said Harun, “but I am not anxious to remain here any longer than necessary and so I give you this ring; bring it to the palace to-morrow and I will think how best I can reward you. Come, Vizier, we had best be going.”
“I truly appreciate it,” said Harun, “but I don’t want to stay here any longer than I have to, so I’m giving you this ring; take it to the palace tomorrow and I will think of the best way to reward you. Come on, Vizier, we should be on our way.”
As he spoke he placed a ring on the young man’s [Pg 313] finger, and then attempted to draw the Vizier away, but the latter begged him to excuse him a moment and, turning to the astonished youth, he handed him a heavy purse. “Young man,” said he, “my master, the Caliph, can raise you to any height he pleases, even to be my successor; I myself can do little, but the little I can do is better done to-day. Therefore take this purse and remember that I still count myself your debtor.”
As he spoke, he slipped a ring onto the young man's [Pg313] finger and then tried to pull the Vizier away. However, the Vizier asked him to hold on for a moment, and turning to the surprised young man, he handed him a heavy purse. “Young man,” he said, “my master, the Caliph, can elevate you to any position he wants, even to be my successor. I can't do much myself, but what I can do is best done today. So take this purse and remember that I still see myself as your debtor.”
Quite intoxicated with happiness Said hurried away home. Here, however, he met with a very bad reception, for Kalum-Bek was very angry with him for being so late. He had been afraid lest he had lost his handsome sign post, and so he raged and scolded like a madman. But Said, who had given a glance into his purse and seen that it was full of pieces of gold, thought to himself that now he had sufficient money to take him home, even without the assistance of the Caliph, which he guessed would take no mean form, and so he gave back Kalum-Bek word for word and told him plainly that he would remain with him no longer.
Feeling incredibly happy, Said rushed home. However, when he arrived, he received a very harsh welcome because Kalum-Bek was furious with him for being so late. He had feared that he might have lost his valuable signpost, and he raged and yelled like a madman. But Said, after checking his purse and seeing it full of gold coins, thought to himself that he now had enough money to get home on his own, even without the help of the Caliph, which he suspected would be quite a hassle. So, he matched Kalum-Bek’s anger word for word and told him clearly that he wouldn’t stay with him any longer.
“You rascally vagabond,” said Kalum-Bek, “where will you obtain a dinner or a night’s lodging if I withdraw my protection from you?” “That is no concern of yours,” answered Said defiantly. “Good-bye to you, for you will see me no more.”
“You sneaky wanderer,” said Kalum-Bek, “where will you find dinner or a place to stay for the night if I stop looking out for you?” “That’s not your problem,” Said replied defiantly. “Goodbye to you, because you won’t see me again."
So saying, he ran off, whilst Kalum-Bek stared after him, dumb with surprise. The next morning, when he had had time to consider matters, he sent his porters out to spy out news of his assistant, and after some time one of them returned with the news that he had seen Said come out of a mosque and [Pg 314] enter a caravanserai. He was wearing a handsome dress, a dagger and sword and a magnificent turban.
So saying, he ran off, while Kalum-Bek stared after him, speechless with surprise. The next morning, after he'd had time to think things over, he sent his porters out to gather news about his assistant. After a while, one of them returned with the information that he had seen Said come out of a mosque and enter a caravanserai. He was wearing a nice outfit, with a dagger and sword, and a stunning turban.
When Kalum-Bek heard this he said: “He must have robbed me and dressed himself up on my money. Oh! what an unfortunate man I am.”
When Kalum-Bek heard this, he said, “He must have stolen from me and used my money to dress himself up. Oh! What an unlucky man I am.”
He hastened to the chief of the police, and as it was known that he was a relative of Messour, the Chamberlain, he had no difficulty in getting an order for Said’s arrest.
He rushed to the police chief, and since it was known that he was related to Messour, the Chamberlain, he had no trouble getting an order for Said’s arrest.
Said was calmly sitting outside a caravanserai conversing with a merchant whom he had met there, about the journey to Balsora, his native town, when suddenly several men fell upon him and bound his hands behind him, in spite of his resistance.
Said was sitting calmly outside a roadside inn, talking with a merchant he had met there about the trip to Balsora, his hometown, when suddenly several men attacked him and tied his hands behind his back, despite his struggle.
He asked by what right they used such violence and they replied that it was in the name of the law and by the instigation of his master, Kalum-Bek. And Kalum-Bek himself, appearing at that moment, mocked and reviled Said and, plunging his hand into the young man’s pocket, drew forth, to the surprise of the surrounding people, a large purse full of gold.
He asked what right they had to use such violence, and they replied that it was in the name of the law and at the urging of his master, Kalum-Bek. Just then, Kalum-Bek himself showed up, mocked Said, and, reaching into the young man’s pocket, pulled out a large purse full of gold, much to the surprise of the people around them.
“Do you see what he has stolen from me?” he yelled in triumph. And the bystanders looked at Said in disgust. “So young, so handsome, and yet so wicked,” they said. “To prison with him that he may be flogged.”
“Do you see what he took from me?” he shouted in triumph. And the onlookers looked at Said in disgust. “So young, so handsome, and yet so evil,” they said. “To prison with him so he can be punished.”
So they dragged him away to prison, followed by a crowd of people calling out, “Do you see the handsome shop-assistant from the Bazaar? He robbed his master of two hundred gold pieces and then ran away.”
So they dragged him off to prison, followed by a crowd of people shouting, “Do you see the good-looking shop assistant from the Bazaar? He stole two hundred gold pieces from his boss and then took off.”
Brought before the chief of the police, Said would have defended himself; but the officer would [Pg 315] not allow him to speak and only listened to Kalum-Bek, who declared that the money and purse found upon Said belonged to him. The judge therefore ordered the money to be given to Kalum-Bek, but it did not gain him possession of the handsome young assistant, who was worth at least a thousand gold pieces to him.
Brought before the head of the police, Said wanted to defend himself; but the officer wouldn’t let him speak and only listened to Kalum-Bek, who claimed that the money and purse found on Said belonged to him. The judge then ordered the money to be given to Kalum-Bek, but that didn’t give him possession of the attractive young assistant, who was worth at least a thousand gold pieces to him.
“In accordance with the law passed by my illustrious master, the Caliph, a few days ago,” said the judge, “every thief who steals over a hundred gold pieces is to be sent to perpetual banishment on a desert island. This thief has fallen into my hands exactly at the right time, for he completes the number of twenty such fellows. To-morrow they will be packed on board a ship and sent to sea.”
“In line with the law passed by my esteemed master, the Caliph, just a few days ago,” said the judge, “any thief who steals more than a hundred gold pieces is to be permanently exiled to a desert island. This thief has come into my possession just at the right moment, as he makes the total count twenty of these offenders. Tomorrow, they will be loaded onto a ship and sent out to sea.”
Said was in despair; he begged the officer to listen to him and to allow him to speak one word to the Caliph, but he found no mercy. Kalum-Bek, who now regretted the false accusation, also spoke in his favour, but the judge answered: “You have your money and you can be content, go home and keep quiet, otherwise I shall fine you ten gold pieces for every word you utter in argument.” Kalum was silent then, the judge motioned with his hand, and the unhappy Said was led away.
Said was in despair; he begged the officer to listen to him and let him say one word to the Caliph, but he received no mercy. Kalum-Bek, who now regretted the false accusation, also spoke on his behalf, but the judge replied, “You have your money, so be satisfied. Go home and stay quiet, or I’ll fine you ten gold pieces for every word you argue.” Kalum fell silent, and the judge waved his hand, signaling for the unfortunate Said to be taken away.
He was taken to a dark, damp prison, where nineteen other unfortunate creatures were lying about on some mouldy straw. They received their new companion with rude laughter and horrible expressions of anger against the judge and the Caliph.
He was taken to a dark, damp prison, where nineteen other unfortunate souls were sprawled out on some moldy straw. They greeted their new companion with rude laughter and angry expressions toward the judge and the Caliph.
Terrible as it seemed to him to be doomed to be cast upon a desert island, yet he comforted himself [Pg 316] with the thought of leaving his loathsome prison, thinking it could not be so bad when once they had put to sea. But he was deceived, for the twenty criminals were cast down into the hold, which was pitch dark, very close, and so low that it was impossible to stand upright.
As terrible as it felt to him to be stuck on a desert island, he found some comfort in the idea of leaving his awful prison, thinking it couldn’t be that bad once they set sail. But he was mistaken, because the twenty criminals were thrown down into the hold, which was pitch black, cramped, and so low that standing up straight was impossible.
The anchor was weighed and Said wept bitter tears as the ship receded from his native land. Once a day the prisoners received a little bread and fruit and a drink of water. The atmosphere was so close and unhealthy that almost every other day one of the prisoners was found dead, but Said’s youth and splendid health saved him.
The anchor was dropped and Said cried bitter tears as the ship moved away from his homeland. Once a day, the prisoners were given a small amount of bread, some fruit, and a drink of water. The air was so thick and unhealthy that nearly every other day, one of the prisoners was found dead, but Said’s youth and good health kept him alive.
They had been at sea about a fortnight when there was an unaccustomed running to and fro upon deck, and the roaring of the waves and pitching of the vessel having increased, Said guessed that there was a storm raging. As the rocking of the vessel grew worse and worse, shrieks and lamentations resounded from below, and when the prisoners found that the hold was filling with water they knocked at the trap-door, and as no one answered they threw themselves against it and their united strength burst it open. As they came upon deck they found that the crew had deserted them and taken to the boats. Most of the prisoners were in despair, for the violence of the storm seemed, if anything, to increase. They took a last meal of the provisions they found on the ship, when suddenly the ship, which had been stuck fast upon a rock, was washed off by an enormous wave and sank.
They had been at sea for about two weeks when there was an unusual flurry of activity on deck, and as the waves roared and the ship pitched more violently, Said guessed that a storm was brewing. As the rocking of the vessel got worse, shouts and cries for help echoed from below. When the prisoners realized the hold was filling with water, they knocked on the trap-door, and when no one responded, they threw themselves against it, using their combined strength to break it open. When they got to the deck, they found that the crew had abandoned them and jumped into the lifeboats. Most of the prisoners felt hopeless, as the storm seemed to grow even fiercer. They had one last meal from the provisions they found on board, when suddenly, the ship, which had been stuck on a rock, was swept off by a massive wave and sank.

THE ADVENTURES OF SAID.
“It had turned into an enormous dolphin.”
THE ADVENTURES OF SAID.
“It had become a massive dolphin.”
Said had managed to secure a floating spar, and [Pg 317] by using his feet as oars he had kept himself afloat for some time, when suddenly the little magic whistle on the golden chain slipped from his vest and he thought he would try it once more. This time it gave forth a clear silvery tone, and in a moment the storm had subsided as though oil had been poured upon the waves. He was about to gaze around him to see if land were in sight, when he noticed a peculiar movement in the spar upon which he sat astride, and in some alarm he saw that it had turned into an enormous dolphin and was carrying him along as swiftly as an arrow. He guessed he had his good fairy to thank for this and called out his thanks to her.
Said had managed to grab onto a floating spar, and [Pg317] using his feet like oars, he had kept himself afloat for a while. Then, suddenly, the little magic whistle on the golden chain slipped from his vest, and he thought he’d give it another shot. This time it let out a clear, silvery tone, and in a moment, the storm calmed down as if oil had been poured on the waves. He was about to look around to see if land was visible when he noticed a strange movement in the spar he was sitting on. To his alarm, he saw that it had transformed into a huge dolphin and was carrying him along as fast as an arrow. He figured he had his good fairy to thank for this and called out his gratitude to her.
His extraordinary steed went at such speed that before evening fell he sighted land and became aware that he was in a wide river. As they were going against the stream the pace slowed down a little. By this time Said was very hungry, so he blew his whistle and wished for a meal. Immediately the huge fish stopped, a table rose up from the water, as dry as though it had been a week in the broad sunshine; it was set out with the most delicious food and drink imaginable, and Said set to and made a hearty meal, for since his imprisonment his food had been scanty and unappetising. When he had at length satisfied his hunger he uttered his thanks and the table disappeared, he dug his heels into the dolphin’s sides and it began to swim on again.
His amazing horse moved so fast that before evening came, he sighted land and realized he was in a wide river. As they moved against the current, the speed decreased a bit. By this time, Said was very hungry, so he blew his whistle and wished for a meal. Instantly, a huge fish stopped, and a table rose from the water, as dry as if it had been sitting in the sun for a week; it was laid out with the most delicious food and drinks imaginable. Said dug in and enjoyed a hearty meal, since his food had been meager and unappetizing during his imprisonment. Once he had satisfied his hunger, he expressed his thanks, and the table vanished. He dug his heels into the dolphin's sides, and it started swimming again.
As the sun began to sink Said saw a town in the distance, the towers of which seemed to him to resemble those of Bagdad. He had no great wish to [Pg 318] land in Bagdad, but his faith in the good fairy was so strong that he was sure she would not allow him to fall into the hands of the wicked Kalum-Bek.
As the sun started to set, Said spotted a town in the distance, and the towers looked to him like those in Baghdad. He didn’t really want to land in Baghdad, but he believed so strongly in the good fairy that he was sure she wouldn't let him fall into the hands of the evil Kalum-Bek.
About a mile distant from the town Said noticed a fine country mansion, and to his surprise the dolphin began to steer towards it.
About a mile away from the town, Said noticed a beautiful country mansion, and to his surprise, the dolphin started to head toward it.
Upon the roof of the house were several well-dressed men, and on the shore were a number of servants, all of whom were staring at him in astonishment. A flight of marble steps led from the water to the mansion, and here the dolphin stopped, and Said had scarcely set foot upon the steps when the fish disappeared.
On the roof of the house were several well-dressed men, and on the shore were a number of servants, all of whom were staring at him in shock. A set of marble steps led from the water to the mansion, and here the dolphin stopped. Said had barely set foot on the steps when the fish vanished.
At once some servants hurried towards him and begged him, in their master’s name, to go up to him after he had changed his wet clothing.
At once, some servants rushed over to him and asked him, in their master’s name, to come up to him after he had changed out of his wet clothes.
They brought a suit of clothes to him and, having dressed hastily, he followed the servants to the roof, where he found three men, the tallest and handsomest of whom came towards him with a friendly smile.
They brought a suit of clothes to him, and after getting dressed quickly, he followed the servants to the roof, where he found three men. The tallest and most handsome of them approached him with a friendly smile.
“Who are you, wonderful stranger,” he asked, “who can tame the fishes of the sea so that you can guide them to the right or left as a good horseman guides his charger? Are you a magician or a man like ourselves?”
“Who are you, amazing stranger?” he asked, “who can control the fish in the sea so you can direct them right or left like a skilled horseman guides his steed? Are you a magician or just a person like us?”
“Sir,” replied Said, “I have been a most unfortunate man for some time past, but if you will give me permission I will tell you all about it.” And he commenced to tell his story from the moment he left his father’s house until the time of his wonderful escape.
“Sir,” Said replied, “I’ve been pretty unfortunate for a while now, but if you allow me, I’d like to share my story with you.” And he began to recount everything that happened from the moment he left his father’s house to the time of his incredible escape.
He was interrupted frequently by exclamations of astonishment, but as he concluded the master of [Pg 319] the house said: “I believe you implicitly, Said, but you tell us that you won a gold chain at the tournament and that the Caliph gave you his ring; can you produce these?”
He was frequently interrupted by exclamations of surprise, but as he finished, the owner of the house said: “I believe you completely, Said, but you say you won a gold chain at the tournament and that the Caliph gave you his ring; can you show us those?”
“I carry them next my heart,” said the youth, “and would only part with them with my life, for I consider the saving of the Caliph’s life to have been the noblest action I could have performed.” With that he handed the chain and ring to the men.
“I keep them close to my heart,” said the young man, “and I would only give them up with my life, because I believe saving the Caliph’s life was the most honorable thing I could have done.” With that, he handed the chain and ring to the men.
“By the beard of the prophet, it is my ring,” cried the tall handsome man. “Grand Vizier, come and let us embrace our deliverer.”
“By the beard of the prophet, that’s my ring,” shouted the tall, handsome man. “Grand Vizier, come and let’s embrace our savior.”
It seemed to Said that he must be dreaming when the two embraced him, and immediately he flung himself upon his face and said, “Pardon me, Ruler of the Faithful, for having spoken as I did before you, for I perceive now that you are none other than Harun Al-Raschid, the Great Caliph of Bagdad.”
It felt like Said was dreaming when the two hugged him, and right away he threw himself on the ground and said, “Please forgive me, Ruler of the Faithful, for what I said earlier in front of you, because I now realize that you are none other than Harun Al-Raschid, the Great Caliph of Bagdad.”
“I am your friend,” answered Harun, “and from this time your troubles are all over. Come with me to Bagdad and you shall be one of my most trusted officials, for you proved your metal the night you saved my life.”
“I’m your friend,” Harun replied, “and from now on, your troubles are over. Come with me to Baghdad, and you’ll become one of my most trusted officials, because you showed your worth the night you saved my life.”
Said thanked him and said how gladly he would remain with him always if only he would allow him first to go and visit his father, who must be in great sorrow and trouble on his account. The Caliph assented readily to this and so they mounted their horses and rode into Bagdad, which they reached just as the sun was setting.
Said thanked him and expressed how happy he would be to stay with him forever if he could first go and visit his father, who must be very upset and worried about him. The Caliph agreed without hesitation, and so they got on their horses and rode into Baghdad, arriving just as the sun was setting.
The Caliph ordered a magnificent suite of apartments [Pg 320] to be prepared for Said, and besides this promised to build him a house of his own.
The Caliph ordered a stunning set of apartments [Pg320] to be ready for Said, and on top of that, he promised to build him his own house.
The Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son, Said’s old companions in arms, hastened to come to him as soon as they heard what had occurred. They embraced the gallant defender of their ruler and begged him to be their friend. But they were speechless with astonishment when he handed the gold chain to them and said: “I have been your friend for a long time, do you not remember this chain?”
The Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son, Said’s old friends from the battlefield, rushed to join him as soon as they heard what had happened. They hugged the brave protector of their leader and asked him to be their friend. But they were left speechless in shock when he gave them the gold chain and said, “I have been your friend for a long time, don’t you remember this chain?”
They had only known him with a beard and a dark brown complexion, and when he told them why he had disguised himself, and when he had proved to them by a bout of fencing that he really was Almansor, they embraced him joyfully and said they reckoned themselves fortunate in having such a friend.
They had only known him with a beard and a dark brown complexion, and when he explained why he had disguised himself, and when he demonstrated to them through a fencing match that he really was Almansor, they hugged him happily and said they felt lucky to have such a friend.
The following day, as Said was sitting with the Caliph and the Grand Vizier, the Chamberlain Messour entered and said, “Ruler of the Faithful, I wish to ask a favour.”
The next day, while Said was with the Caliph and the Grand Vizier, the Chamberlain Messour came in and said, “Leader of the Faithful, I’d like to ask for a favor.”
“Tell me first what it is!” answered the Caliph.
“Tell me first what it is!” replied the Caliph.
“Without stands my cousin, Kalum-Bek, a well-known merchant of the Bazaar. He has a curious affair with a man from Balsora, whose son was Kalum’s servant, but who robbed him and ran off, no one knows whither. And now the father demands his son from Kalum, who cannot produce him. And Kalum begs that you should, in virtue of your wisdom and great learning, decide between him and the man from Balsora.”
“Standing outside is my cousin, Kalum-Bek, a well-known merchant of the Bazaar. He’s dealing with a strange situation involving a man from Balsora, whose son was Kalum’s servant. The son stole from Kalum and disappeared, and now the father is demanding his son back from Kalum, who can’t find him. Kalum is asking for your wisdom and knowledge to help resolve the dispute between him and the man from Balsora.”
“I will judge between them,” replied Harun. “Let [Pg 321] your cousin and his adversary appear in the Hall of Justice in half an hour’s time.”
“I will decide between them,” replied Harun. “Let [Pg321] your cousin and his opponent show up in the Hall of Justice in thirty minutes.”

When Messour had thanked the Caliph and withdrawn, Harun said: “It is your father, Said, and as I fortunately know the whole truth of the case I will give judgment like Solomon. You shall conceal yourself behind the curtains of my throne until I call you, and you, Grand Vizier, send at once for the wicked and all too hasty police officer. I shall need him as a witness.” Both did as they were requested. Said’s heart beat quickly when he saw his father’s pale and careworn face and noticed the tottering steps with which he entered the Justice Hall but Kalum-Bek’s confident smile, as he whispered to his cousin the Chamberlain, enraged him so that he could scarcely restrain himself from rushing out and giving him a good beating, for he owed the greater number of his sufferings to this wicked man. The Hall was crowded with people who [Pg 322] wished to hear the Caliph pronounce justice, and as soon as the ruler of Bagdad had taken his seat on the throne the Grand Vizier commanded silence and then asked who it was that appeared as complainant.
When Messour thanked the Caliph and left, Harun said, “It’s your father, Said, and since I know the whole truth, I’ll decide like Solomon. You should hide behind the curtains of my throne until I call for you. And you, Grand Vizier, immediately send for the wicked and overly eager police officer. I’ll need him as a witness.” Both did as instructed. Said’s heart raced when he saw his father’s pale and weary face and noticed the shaky steps he took entering the Justice Hall. But Kalum-Bek’s confident smile, as he whispered to his cousin the Chamberlain, made Said so angry that he could barely hold himself back from rushing out to beat him up, since this evil man was responsible for most of his suffering. The Hall was packed with people who wanted to hear the Caliph deliver justice, and as soon as the ruler of Bagdad took his seat on the throne, the Grand Vizier called for silence and then asked who was presenting the complaint.
Kalum-Bek stepped forward with a bold look on his face and said: “Some days ago a crier was going through the Bazaar offering a purse of gold for news of Said of Balsora. As this Said had been in my employ I said, ‘Here, friend, I can earn your purse of gold.’ Then this man, who is so hostile towards me now, came to me in a friendly fashion and asked what I knew. I replied, ‘You are Benezar his father?’ and as he joyfully agreed, I went on to tell him how I had found Said in the desert, and saved him and taken care of him and brought him to Bagdad. In the joy of his heart he gave me the purse of gold, but the foolish man, when I went on to tell him how his son had served me and how he had run off with my money, would not believe me and demanded both his money and his son; neither could I give him, for the money belonged to me in payment of the news I had given him, and his worthless son I cannot give him back.”
Kalum-Bek stepped forward with a confident look on his face and said: “A few days ago, someone was walking through the Bazaar offering a bag of gold for information about Said of Balsora. Since Said was once in my service, I told him, ‘Hey, I can help you earn that bag of gold.’ Then the man, who is now so hostile towards me, approached me in a friendly manner and asked what I knew. I replied, ‘You’re Benezar, his father?’ and when he happily confirmed it, I told him how I had found Said in the desert, saved him, taken care of him, and brought him to Bagdad. Overjoyed, he gave me the bag of gold, but when I continued to explain how his son had worked for me and then ran off with my money, he wouldn’t believe me and demanded back both his money and his son; I couldn’t give him either, because the money was mine in exchange for the information I had provided, and I certainly can’t return his worthless son.”
Next Benezar spoke, defending his son and saying that he was incapable of stealing, being of a noble and virtuous mind, and he begged the Caliph to enquire deeply into the matter. “I hope you did your duty and gave information of the theft, Kalum-Bek?” said the Caliph. “Certainly!” he replied, smiling, “I took him before the magistrate.”
Next, Benezar spoke up to defend his son, saying that he was incapable of stealing because he had a noble and virtuous character, and he asked the Caliph to look into the matter thoroughly. “I hope you did your duty and reported the theft, Kalum-Bek?” the Caliph asked. “Of course!” Kalum-Bek replied with a smile, “I took him before the magistrate.”
[Pg 323] “Let the magistrate be called,” said the Caliph, and to everyone’s surprise he appeared immediately. The Caliph asked him if he remembered the affair, and he assured him he did. “Did you examine the young man and did he acknowledge the theft?” asked Harun.
[Pg323] "Bring the magistrate," said the Caliph, and to everyone's surprise, he showed up right away. The Caliph asked him if he remembered the case, and he confirmed that he did. "Did you question the young man, and did he admit to the theft?" asked Harun.
“No, he was most obstinate and would confess to none but you!” replied the magistrate.
“No, he was very stubborn and would confess to no one but you!” replied the magistrate.
“But I do not remember having seen him,” said the Caliph.
“But I don’t remember seeing him,” said the Caliph.
“No, indeed,” answered the magistrate. “I might take up too much of your time if I sent you every vagabond who wishes to speak with you.”
“No, definitely not,” replied the magistrate. “I might be taking up too much of your time if I sent you every wanderer who wants to talk to you.”
“You know that my ear is open to all,” answered Harun. “But perhaps the proofs of the theft were so clear that you did not think it necessary to bring him to me. You had doubtless witnesses, Kalum, to prove that the money really was yours?”
“You know I’m always willing to listen,” Harun replied. “But maybe the evidence of the theft was so obvious that you didn’t think it was necessary to bring him to me. You surely had witnesses, Kalum, to confirm that the money really belonged to you?”
“Witnesses?” he asked, turning pale, “no I had no witness, for you know, Ruler of the Faithful, that one piece of gold is exactly like another, so how could I bring witnesses to prove that these actual pieces were missing from my money chest?”
“Witnesses?” he asked, turning pale, “no, I didn't have any witnesses, because you know, Ruler of the Faithful, that one piece of gold is just like another, so how could I bring witnesses to prove that these specific pieces were missing from my money chest?”
“Then how did you know that that particular sum of money belonged to you?” asked the Caliph.
“Then how did you know that specific amount of money was yours?” asked the Caliph.
“On account of the purse they were in,” said Kalum.
“Because of the situation they were in,” said Kalum.
“Have you got the purse here?” he enquired further.
“Do you have the purse here?” he asked.
“Here it is,” said the merchant, and taking out a purse he handed it to the Grand Vizier that he might give it to the Caliph.
“Here it is,” said the merchant, and pulling out a purse, he handed it to the Grand Vizier so he could pass it to the Caliph.
[Pg 324] But the Vizier cried out in feigned astonishment, “By the beard of the Prophet! The purse is yours? You dog! The purse belonged to me and I gave it filled with a hundred gold pieces to a brave young man who rescued me from a great danger.”
[Pg324] But the Vizier shouted in fake disbelief, “By the Prophet's beard! The purse is yours? You scoundrel! That purse was mine, and I gave it, packed with a hundred gold coins, to a brave young man who saved me from a serious threat.”
“Can you swear to that?” asked the Caliph.
“Can you swear to that?” asked the Caliph.
“I am perfectly certain,” replied the Vizier, “my daughter worked it for me.”
“I’m absolutely sure,” replied the Vizier, “my daughter did it for me.”
“Ah, you have received false information, magistrate,” said the Caliph. “Why did you believe the purse belonged to Kalum?”
“Ah, you’ve gotten some wrong information, magistrate,” said the Caliph. “Why did you think the purse belonged to Kalum?”
“He swore it was his,” said the magistrate anxiously. “And so you swore falsely?” thundered the Caliph to the merchant, who stood pale and trembling before him.
“He swore it was his,” said the magistrate anxiously. “And so you lied under oath?” thundered the Caliph at the merchant, who stood pale and trembling before him.
“Allah! Allah!” cried he. “Of course I do not wish to say anything against the Grand Vizier, but the purse is really mine and the good-for-nothing Said stole it. I would give a thousand gold pieces if he were here on the spot.”
“God! God!” he exclaimed. “I don’t want to speak ill of the Grand Vizier, but that purse truly belongs to me, and that worthless Said stole it. I’d pay a thousand gold pieces if he were here right now.”
“What did you do with this Said then?” asked the Caliph. “Where must we send to bring him here?”
“What did you do with him then?” asked the Caliph. “Where should we send someone to bring him here?”
“I sent him to a desert island,” said the magistrate.
“I sent him to a deserted island,” said the magistrate.
“Oh! Said, my son, my son!” cried the unhappy father.
“Oh! Said, my son, my son!” cried the unhappy father.
“Then he confessed his crime?” asked the Caliph.
“Did he confess to his crime?” asked the Caliph.
The magistrate turned pale, and said unsteadily, “If I remember rightly he did in the end.”
The magistrate turned pale and said unsteadily, "If I remember correctly, he did in the end."
“Then you are not quite certain?” the Caliph went on in severe tones. “Very well, then we will ask him himself. Said, stand forth, and you, Kalum-Bek, [Pg 325] pay me at once a thousand gold pieces because he is here on the spot.”
“Then you’re not completely sure?” the Caliph continued in a stern tone. “Alright, we’ll ask him directly. Said, step forward, and you, Kalum-Bek, [Pg325] give me a thousand gold pieces right now since he’s here.”
Kalum and the magistrate thought it must be a ghost. They fell to their knees crying, “Mercy, mercy.” Benezar was half fainting with joy and fell into the arms of his lost son.
Kalum and the magistrate believed it had to be a ghost. They dropped to their knees, crying, “Please, mercy, mercy.” Benezar was half-fainting with joy and collapsed into the arms of his long-lost son.
Then in firm, hard tones the Caliph asked: “Magistrate, here is Said, now will you affirm that he confessed his crime?”
Then in a firm, serious voice, the Caliph asked: “Magistrate, here is Said, will you now confirm that he confessed to his crime?”
“No, no,” howled the magistrate, “I only listened to Kalum’s evidence, because he is looked upon as a respectable man.”
“No, no,” yelled the magistrate, “I only listened to Kalum’s testimony because he is seen as a respectable man.”

“Did I appoint you judge that you should only listen to rich people?” cried Harun with contempt and anger. “I will banish you to a desert island for ten years, so that you may have time to think on justice. And you, miserable man, who restored the dying, not for the sake of saving him, but to make him your slave, you shall pay the thousand gold pieces.”
“Did I make you the judge just to listen to rich people?” Harun shouted angrily and with disdain. “I will send you to a desert island for ten years so you can reflect on justice. And you, wretched man, who brought the dying back to life not to save him but to turn him into your slave, you will pay a thousand gold pieces.”
Kalum rejoiced to be let off so cheaply and was about to thank the Caliph, when he went on: “For swearing falsely about the money you will receive a hundred strokes on the soles of your feet. Further, [Pg 326] it is for Said to decide whether he shall take the whole of your shop and possessions with you as his slave, or whether he will be satisfied with ten pieces of gold for every day he served you.”
Kalum was relieved to have gotten off so lightly and was about to thank the Caliph when he continued: “For lying about the money, you will receive a hundred blows on the soles of your feet. Also, [Pg326] it’s up to Said to decide if he wants to take all of your shop and belongings with you as his slave, or if he’ll settle for ten gold pieces for each day he served you.”
“Let the miserable old wretch go,” cried the youth, “I wish for nothing that was his.”
“Let the pathetic old loser go,” shouted the young man, “I don’t want anything that belonged to him.”
“No,” replied Harun. “I intend you to be compensated. I will choose for you the ten pieces of gold for every day, and you must reckon how many days you were in his clutches. And now away with the miserable creatures!”
“No,” Harun replied. “I want you to be compensated. I will select ten gold pieces for each day, and you need to calculate how many days you were in his grasp. And now, get rid of those miserable creatures!”
When they had been taken away the Caliph led Benezar and Said into another room; there he told the father of the brave manner in which his son had saved his life, his recital being interrupted by the yells of Kalum, whose hundred gold pieces were being counted out on the soles of his feet.
When they were taken away, the Caliph led Benezar and Said into another room. There, he told the father about the courageous way his son had saved his life, his story interrupted by Kalum's screams as they counted out his hundred gold pieces on the soles of his feet.
The Caliph invited Benezar, together with Said, to live with him in Bagdad. He agreed, but made one journey home in order that he might fetch his large fortune. Said took up his residence at once in the palace built for him by the grateful Caliph, and lived there like a prince. The Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son were his constant companions, and it became a password in Bagdad: “I wish I were as good and happy as Said, the son of Benezar.”
The Caliph invited Benezar and Said to live with him in Baghdad. Benezar agreed but made one trip home to collect his wealth. Said immediately moved into the palace that the grateful Caliph had built for him and lived there like royalty. The Caliph’s brother and the Grand Vizier’s son were his close friends, and it became a saying in Baghdad: “I wish I were as good and happy as Said, the son of Benezar.”
MANY years ago two fishermen lived happily together upon one of the rocky islands off the Scottish coast. They were both unmarried and had no near relations, and their united efforts, although they were of very different dispositions, sufficed to provide them with all they needed. They were much of an age, but in appearance and character they resembled each other about as much as an eagle resembles a calf.
MANY years ago, two fishermen lived happily together on one of the rocky islands off the Scottish coast. They were both single and had no close relatives. Their combined efforts, even though they had very different personalities, were enough to provide for everything they needed. They were roughly the same age, but in terms of looks and character, they were as different as an eagle is from a calf.

Caspar Stump was a short fat man with a broad fat face like a full moon, and good-tempered twinkling eyes, which seemed as though they were strangers to trouble and care.
Caspar Stump was a short, plump man with a round, chubby face resembling a full moon, and good-natured, twinkling eyes that seemed completely unfamiliar with trouble and worry.
[Pg 328] Not only was he very fat, he was also rather lazy, and so the household duties fell to his share; he had to cook and bake, make the nets to catch fish and to sell in the market, and help to cultivate their little field.
[Pg328] Not only was he very overweight, but he was also pretty lazy, which meant that all the household chores fell to him; he had to cook and bake, make nets to catch fish and sell them at the market, and help cultivate their small field.
His companion was the direct opposite, tall and thin, with bold features, a hooked nose like a hawk’s, and sharp eyes; he was the hardest-working and most intrepid of fishermen, the most venturesome climber after bird’s eggs, which were found in the rocky crevices of the cliffs, and the most industrious field labourer on the island, as well as being one of the keenest to drive a bargain in the market of Kirkwall. But as his wares were good and he always traded honestly, everyone liked to deal with him, and Will Hawk, as his neighbours nicknamed him, in spite of his fondness for money, always shared his profits willingly with Caspar Stump, so that the two of them not only made a very good living, but were able to put by something for a rainy day.
His companion was completely different—tall and skinny, with striking features, a hooked nose like a hawk’s, and sharp eyes. He was the hardest-working and most fearless fisherman, the boldest climber after bird’s eggs found in the rocky crevices of the cliffs, and the most diligent farmworker on the island. He was also one of the shrewdest negotiators in the Kirkwall market. Since his goods were quality and he always traded fairly, everyone enjoyed doing business with him. Despite his love for money, Will Hawk, as his neighbors called him, gladly shared his profits with Caspar Stump. Together, they not only made a solid living but also managed to save some for a rainy day.
But Will Hawk was not content with that, he wanted to be rich, very rich, and as he knew that sheer hard work, such as his, rarely brought in extraordinary wealth, he began to think that he must try and find out some other means of making money, and taking it for granted that he would succeed, he discussed the matter freely with Caspar Stump. Caspar, who accepted everything that Will said as Gospel truth, told his neighbours of the fortune his companion was about to make, and so a rumour went abroad that Will Hawk had sold his soul to the evil one.
But Will Hawk wasn’t satisfied with that; he wanted to be rich, very rich. Since he realized that just hard work like his rarely led to extraordinary wealth, he started thinking he needed to find another way to make money. Assuming he would succeed, he openly talked about it with Caspar Stump. Caspar, who believed everything Will said as absolute truth, informed his neighbors about the fortune his friend was about to make. As a result, a rumor spread that Will Hawk had sold his soul to the devil.
[Pg 329] At first Will laughed at these reports, but gradually he began to wish that some spirit would appear and tell him where he might discover buried treasure, and he ceased to contradict the neighbours when they joked him about it. It is true he still continued to carry on his ordinary occupation, but with less zeal, and often wasted the time when he should have been fishing in idle wanderings after adventures which he hoped would make him rich. Unfortunately for him as he was one day standing on the sea-shore gazing out to sea, as though he expected the waves rolling in to bring a fortune to his feet, one big wave washed up a quantity of shingle and lose sea-weed, and amongst the sea-weed a yellow ball, a ball of pure gold.
[Pg329] At first, Will laughed off these stories, but gradually he began to hope that some spirit would show up and tell him where to find buried treasure. He stopped arguing with the neighbors when they joked about it. It’s true he still did his regular work, but with less enthusiasm, often wasting time that should have been spent fishing on idle daydreams of adventures that might make him rich. Unfortunately for him, while he was standing on the beach staring out at the ocean, as if waiting for the waves to bring fortune to his feet, one large wave washed up a bunch of pebbles and seaweed, along with a yellow ball— a ball of pure gold.
Will stood as though enchanted; his hopes of untold wealth had not been empty dreams, the sea had given him gold, pure shining gold, which the action of the sea had worn down, probably from a large bar, to a ball the size of a bullet.
Will stood as if spellbound; his dreams of vast riches weren’t just fantasies, the sea had brought him gold, pure shiny gold, which the waves had worn down, likely from a big bar, to a ball the size of a bullet.
It seemed quite clear to him now that at some time a richly-laden vessel must have gone to pieces on the rocks, and that it was for him to find and raise the buried treasures, hidden beneath the waves. From this time he devoted all his energies to the task, carefully hiding his find from all, even from his friend. He neglected everything else and spent days and nights on the sea-shore, not casting out fishing nets, but using a drag which he had made on purpose to haul in treasure.
It was now obvious to him that at some point, a heavily loaded ship must have broken up on the rocks, and it was up to him to locate and bring up the buried treasure hidden beneath the waves. From then on, he dedicated all his efforts to this task, keeping his discovery hidden from everyone, even his friend. He ignored everything else and spent days and nights on the shore, not casting fishing nets, but using a drag he had made specifically to pull in treasure.
His only reward was poverty, for he had ceased to make money himself and Caspar’s sleepy efforts did not bring in enough to feed the two of them. In [Pg 330] searching for riches all the little fortune they possessed was lost. But just as easy-going Caspar had once allowed Will Hawk to provide the money for his maintenance, so he now accepted poverty without complaint, and it was this silent endurance on the part of his friend that spurred Will on to further efforts to amass wealth.
His only reward was poverty, as he had stopped making money himself, and Caspar’s lazy attempts didn’t bring in enough to support both of them. In [Pg330] searching for riches, they lost the little fortune they had. But just as relaxed Caspar had once let Will Hawk take care of his expenses, he now accepted poverty without fuss, and it was this quiet endurance from his friend that motivated Will to keep trying to make money.
But what made him still more intent on continuing the search was that, whenever he lay down to sleep, it seemed to him that someone whispered a word in his ear. It was always the same, but he never could remember it when he was awake. It is true that there seemed no connection between this circumstance and his present quest, but on a mind like Will’s everything seemed to make an impression, and even this mysterious whispering strengthened him in the belief that he was destined for a great piece of good fortune and that he would one day find a large heap of gold.
But what made him even more determined to keep searching was the fact that whenever he lay down to sleep, he felt like someone whispered a word in his ear. It was always the same word, but he could never remember it when he was awake. It’s true that there seemed to be no connection between this and his current quest, but for someone like Will, everything made an impression, and even this mysterious whispering convinced him that he was destined for great luck and that one day he would find a big treasure of gold.
One day he was surprised by a storm whilst on the shore where he had found the ball of gold, and the violence of it caused him to take shelter in a neighbouring cave. This cave, which the people called the Cavern of Steenfoll, consisted of a long subterranean passage with two openings to the sea, which afforded the waves free passage to and fro, and there they roared and foamed as they rushed along it.
One day, he was caught off guard by a storm while he was on the shore where he had discovered the gold ball. The intensity of the storm forced him to take shelter in a nearby cave. This cave, known by the locals as the Cavern of Steenfoll, was made up of a long underground passage with two openings to the sea, allowing the waves to flow in and out freely, roaring and churning as they surged through.
The cave was only accessible in one spot from the land, and that through a crevice in the roof, but it was seldom that any but reckless boys ventured there, for, in addition to the dangers of the place it was supposed to be haunted.
The cave could only be reached from the land at one spot, and that was through a crack in the ceiling. However, it was rare for anyone to go there except for daring boys, as the place was thought to be haunted, on top of all the other dangers.
[Pg 331] With great difficulty Will succeeded in letting himself down and took his seat upon a jutting rock about twelve feet from the surface. Here, with the waves roaring beneath his feet and the storm raging above his head, he fell into his usual way of thinking about the sunken ship and what sort of a vessel it could have been, for, in spite of having questioned all the oldest inhabitants on the island, he had been unable to obtain any news of a wreck in that place.
[Pg331] With a lot of effort, Will managed to lower himself down and took a seat on a protruding rock about twelve feet above the water. Here, with the waves crashing beneath him and the storm howling overhead, he slipped into his usual thoughts about the sunken ship and what kind of vessel it might have been. Despite questioning all the oldest residents on the island, he still hadn’t been able to find any information about a wreck in that area.
How long he had sat there he did not know himself, but when he at length awoke from his dreams he found that the storm had passed over, and he was just about to climb out of the cave when he heard a voice from the depths which pronounced the word “Carmil-han” quite distinctly.
How long he had been sitting there, he didn’t know, but when he finally woke up from his thoughts, he realized the storm had passed. Just as he was about to climb out of the cave, he heard a voice from deep within that clearly said the word “Carmil-han.”
“Why,” cried he, “that is the word I have heard so often in my dreams. What can it mean?”
“Why,” he exclaimed, “that’s the word I’ve heard so often in my dreams. What could it mean?”
Terrified, he began to climb quickly upwards when, just as he was creeping out of the crevice, he heard once more, “Carmilhan,” softly whispered from the depths. Then he fled like a frightened deer to his home.
Terrified, he quickly began to climb upward when, just as he was crawling out of the crevice, he heard once again, “Carmilhan,” softly whispered from the depths. Then he ran away like a scared deer to his home.
Will was, however, no coward, he had merely been taken unawares; besides that, his craze for gold was too strong in him for the appearance of danger [Pg 332] to frighten him from the path he had entered upon. One moonlight night as he was using his drag in his search for treasures near the Cavern of Steenfoll, it caught fast in something. He pulled with all his strength, but could not move it. In the meantime the wind had risen, dark clouds drifted across the sky, the boat rocked violently and threatened to overturn, but Will would not give in, he tugged and pulled until at length the resistance ceased, and as he felt no weight he thought the cords of the net must have broken. But just as the clouds were about to cover the moon a round black mass rose to the surface and once more he heard the word “Carmilhan” whispered. He would have seized it, but as he was about to stretch out his arm it disappeared in the darkness of the night and the storm broke, forcing him to seek shelter beneath the rocks. Here he fell asleep from sheer exhaustion, but only to endure the same restless misery that he endured by day, owing to his everlasting longing for wealth.
Will wasn't a coward; he had just been caught off guard. Plus, his obsession with gold was too strong for the threat of danger to scare him away from the path he was on. One moonlit night, while searching for treasures near the Cavern of Steenfoll with his drag, it got snagged on something. He pulled with all his strength but couldn't move it. Meanwhile, the wind picked up, dark clouds rolled across the sky, and the boat rocked violently, threatening to capsize. But Will wouldn't back down; he yanked and tugged until finally the resistance stopped, and when he felt no weight, he thought the net must have broken. Just as the clouds were about to block out the moon, a round black mass rose to the surface, and he once again heard the word “Carmilhan” whispered. He reached for it, but as he extended his arm, it vanished into the darkness, and the storm hit, pushing him to take cover under the rocks. Exhausted, he fell asleep, only to face the same restless misery he felt during the day, driven by his endless desire for wealth.
The first rays of the rising sun illumined the surface of the water when Will awoke. He was about to set out upon his accustomed work when he saw something approaching him from a distance; he recognised it to be a boat with a man in it, but what aroused his curiosity was that the boat was moving along without the assistance of either sails or rudder and the bows were turned to the shore.
The first rays of the rising sun lit up the surface of the water when Will woke up. He was getting ready to start his usual work when he noticed something coming towards him from a distance; he recognized it as a boat with a man in it, but what caught his attention was that the boat was moving without any sails or rudder, and the front was pointing toward the shore.
The boat came nearer and nearer and stopped at length beside Will’s boat, and Will could see that the person in it was a little wizened old man, dressed [Pg 335] in yellow linen with a red pointed night-cap on his head, his eyes were closed and he looked as though he were dead. Will called to him several times without obtaining an answer, and was about to fasten a cord to the boat in order to tow it along when the man opened his eyes and writhed about in a fashion that filled even the hardy fisherman with horror.
The boat got closer and eventually stopped next to Will’s boat, and Will could see that the person inside was a tiny, wrinkled old man, dressed in yellow linen and wearing a red pointed nightcap on his head. His eyes were closed, and he looked like he was dead. Will called out to him several times without getting a response and was about to tie a rope to the boat to tow it when the man opened his eyes and twisted around in a way that shocked even the tough fisherman.
“Where am I?” he asked with a deep sigh, speaking in Dutch, and Will, who had learnt a few words of that language from the Dutch herring fishers, told him the name of the island, and asked him who he was and what had brought him there.
“Where am I?” he asked with a deep sigh, speaking in Dutch. Will, who had picked up a few words of that language from the Dutch herring fishers, told him the name of the island and asked him who he was and what had brought him there.
“I came to look for the Carmilhan,” he said.
“I came to find the Carmilhan,” he said.
“What is the Carmilhan?” cried the fisherman eagerly.
“What is the Carmilhan?” the fisherman asked eagerly.
“The Carmilhan does not exist any longer,” the man said, “but it was once a fine ship, heavily laden with gold.”
“The Carmilhan doesn’t exist anymore,” the man said, “but it used to be a great ship, loaded with gold.”
“When was it wrecked, and where?”
“When did it get wrecked, and where?”
“It happened more than a hundred years ago, I am not quite certain where. I have come to find the place and to fish up the lost gold; if you will help me we will divide whatever we find.”
“It happened more than a hundred years ago, I’m not exactly sure where. I’ve come to find the place and recover the lost gold; if you help me, we will split whatever we find.”
“I agree with all my heart, but what must I do?” asked Will.
“I totally agree, but what do I need to do?” asked Will.
“What you have to do requires courage; you must go to the wildest and most deserted portion of the island at midnight, take a cow with you, kill it, and get some one to wind you up in its skin. Your companion must then lay you down on the ground and leave you, and before the clock strikes one o’clock you will know where the treasures of the Carmilhan lie.”
“What you need to do takes bravery; you have to go to the most remote and desolate part of the island at midnight, take a cow with you, kill it, and have someone wrap you in its skin. Your companion must then lay you on the ground and leave you, and before it strikes one o’clock, you will find out where the treasures of the Carmilhan are located.”
[Pg 336] “But that was how old Engrol was lost, soul and body,” cried Will in terror; “you are without doubt the evil one and I will have nothing to do with you,” and he rowed hastily away.
[Pg336] “But that’s how old Engrol was lost, body and soul,” Will shouted in fear; “you’re definitely the bad one, and I want nothing to do with you,” and he quickly rowed away.
The little man ground his teeth with rage and abused him roundly, but the fisherman bent to his oars and was soon out of hearing, and after he had turned and rounded a rock he was out of sight also. But the knowledge that the evil spirit had endeavoured to make use of his avarice in order to lure him into his toils with gold did not cure the infatuated fisherman; on the contrary he intended to make use of the information he had obtained from the little man, without getting into his clutches, and so he continued to fish all around that barren coast for gold, neglecting the wealth of fish he might have obtained in other parts of the sea, in the same way that he neglected all his other work, so that day by day he and his companion sank into deeper poverty, until at length they wanted for the necessities of life.
The little man ground his teeth in anger and yelled at him, but the fisherman kept rowing and soon was out of earshot. After he rounded a rock, he was out of sight too. But knowing that the evil spirit had tried to manipulate his greed to trap him with gold didn’t cure the obsessed fisherman. Instead, he planned to use the information he got from the little man without falling into his trap, so he kept fishing along that barren coast for gold, ignoring the abundance of fish he could have caught elsewhere in the sea, just like he neglected all his other work. Day by day, he and his companion sank deeper into poverty until they were struggling for the basic necessities of life.
But although this state of things was entirely owing to Will Hawk’s obstinacy and greed and that the support of both of them fell to Caspar Stump alone, the latter never made him the slightest reproach, but showed him the same deference, the same confidence in his better judgment as in the days when all his undertakings were successful. This increased Will’s troubles considerably, but drove him still more to seek for money, because he hoped to repay his friend for his present deprivations.
But even though this situation was completely due to Will Hawk’s stubbornness and greed, and the support of both of them relied solely on Caspar Stump, Caspar never blamed him at all. He continued to show him the same respect and confidence in his judgment as he had in the days when all his ventures were successful. This made Will’s troubles even worse, but it also pushed him to seek out money even more, because he wanted to repay his friend for his current hardships.
The whispered word “Carmilhan” resounded ever [Pg 337] in his slumbers. In short, want, disappointed expectations and avarice at length drove him mad, so that he decided to do what the little man had advised, although he knew from hearsay that he was selling himself to the powers of darkness.
The whispered word “Carmilhan” echoed in his dreams. In the end, need, shattered hopes, and greed finally drove him crazy, so he chose to follow the advice of the little man, even though he had heard through gossip that he was selling his soul to the forces of darkness.
All Caspar’s representations were in vain. Will became more violent the more he was besought to give up his intentions. The good-natured, weak-minded fellow at last gave in and consented to assist him in carrying out his plans.
All of Caspar’s attempts were pointless. Will became more aggressive the more he was urged to abandon his plans. The good-hearted, simple-minded guy eventually gave in and agreed to help him with his schemes.
Both their hearts were filled with grief as they led out a beautiful cow, the last of their possessions. They had brought her up from a calf and had forborne to sell her because they could not bear to trust her in strange hands. But the evil spirit that had taken possession of William’s mind stifled all better feeling in him, and Caspar could resist him in nothing.
Both of their hearts were heavy with sadness as they led out a beautiful cow, the last thing they owned. They had raised her from a calf and had held off on selling her because they couldn’t bear the thought of putting her in someone else's care. But the dark influence that had taken over William’s mind suppressed all his better feelings, and Caspar couldn’t stand up to him at all.
It was September and the long nights of the Scottish winter had began and the dark clouds were racing along before the rough wind and seemed to lose themselves in the waters of the Clyde, deep shadows filled the mountain clefts, and the damp turfy marshes and the sullen streams looked dark and forbidding. Will Hawk went in advance and Caspar followed, shuddering at his own audacity. Tears filled his dim eyes as often as he looked at the poor cow which went so trustfully to meet its death at the hand that had hitherto tended it. They reached at length the boggy pass, overgrown with moss and heather and strewn with large stones, and surrounded by a wild chain of mountains that lost themselves in mist and were [Pg 338] seldom crossed by the foot of man. Over the boggy ground they went until they reached a great stone in the centre, from which a frightened eagle soared screaming.
It was September, and the long nights of the Scottish winter had begun. Dark clouds raced along with the strong wind, seemingly losing themselves in the waters of the Clyde. Deep shadows filled the mountain valleys, while the damp, grassy marshes and gloomy streams looked dark and unwelcoming. Will Hawk led the way, and Caspar followed, shivering at his own boldness. Tears filled his hazy eyes every time he glanced at the poor cow that trustingly approached its death at the hands of the one who had cared for it until now. Eventually, they arrived at the boggy path, overgrown with moss and heather and littered with large stones, surrounded by a wild chain of mountains that faded into mist and were rarely crossed by human feet. They made their way over the swampy ground until they reached a large stone in the center, from which a scared eagle soared, screeching.
The poor cow lowed mournfully as though she recognised the horror of the place and the fate that awaited her. Caspar turned away to hide his fast-flowing tears. He looked down the rocky way they had come up and from whence one could hear the moaning of the sea, and then looked up towards the mountain tops, hidden by a black cloud from which a dull murmuring came. When he again looked at Will he had already bound the poor cow to the stone and stood with axe raised ready to strike.
The sad cow moaned as if she understood the terror of the place and what was going to happen to her. Caspar turned away to hide his streaming tears. He looked down the rocky path they had climbed, where he could hear the sea’s moaning, and then he looked up at the mountain tops, obscured by a dark cloud that emitted a low rumbling sound. When he looked back at Will, he saw that he had already tied the poor cow to the stone and was standing with his axe raised, ready to strike.
This was too much for poor Caspar. Wringing his hands, he fell upon his knees and entreated Will to desist from tempting Providence and to spare the life of the poor animal.
This was too much for poor Caspar. Wringing his hands, he dropped to his knees and begged Will to stop tempting fate and to spare the life of the poor animal.
“Be it as you will,” replied the infatuated man; “but if you have your way you may as well kill me instead of the cow, for otherwise I shall surely die of hunger.”
“Do what you want,” replied the lovesick man; “but if you get your way, you might as well kill me instead of the cow, because otherwise I’m definitely going to starve to death.”
It was in vain for Caspar to reason with him and to protest that in future he would work hard in order to provide a living for both of them, Will would not listen; he threw away the axe, but seizing a knife declared that as Caspar preferred the cow to him he would put an end to his wretched life.
It was pointless for Caspar to argue with him and insist that he would work hard from now on to take care of both of them; Will wouldn’t listen. He tossed aside the axe, but grabbing a knife, he declared that since Caspar valued the cow more than him, he would end his miserable life.
Poor Caspar seized his hand and, snatching the knife, threw it away, then taking the axe he struck the cow such a tremendous blow that it fell dead at its master’s feet.
Poor Caspar grabbed his hand, snatched the knife, and tossed it away. Then, picking up the axe, he struck the cow with such a huge blow that it dropped dead at its owner's feet.
[Pg 339] Caspar, assisted by Will, then hurriedly removed the hide, and Will allowed his friend to envelope him in it, although he seemed suddenly to have been stricken with terror at what he was doing.
[Pg339] Caspar, with Will's help, quickly took off the hide, and Will let his friend wrap him in it, even though he suddenly appeared to be overwhelmed with fear about what he was doing.
The thunderstorm had increased in violence, and by the time Will was firmly fastened into the cow’s hide it was so dark that the two friends could no longer see each other and bade each other farewell in total darkness.
The thunderstorm had intensified, and by the time Will was securely strapped into the cow's hide, it was so dark that the two friends couldn’t see each other anymore and said goodbye in complete darkness.
Left to himself Will endured an agony of fear and suspense; at length he would gladly have disentangled himself from the hide and rushed after Caspar, but he had been too firmly tied up to be able to free himself.
Left to himself, Will endured an intense mix of fear and suspense; eventually, he would have gladly untangled himself from the hide and rushed after Caspar, but he had been tied up too securely to be able to free himself.
The storm continued to increase in fury until at length the waters rose and almost covered him and he began to think that he would be drowned, when a sort of waterspout arose and, catching him up, dashed him to the foot of the rocks with so much force that he became unconscious.
The storm got stronger and stronger until the waters rose and nearly covered him, making him think he might drown. Then, a kind of waterspout appeared, picked him up, and slammed him against the rocks with such force that he lost consciousness.
When he regained his senses he felt bruised and weak. He could hear a faint sound of singing, which at first he took to be merely the sighing and moaning [Pg 340] of the waves, but as it grew louder he began to recognise the tune as a hymn which he had heard the fishermen singing on board a Dutch herring smack.
When he came to, he felt battered and weak. He could hear a soft sound of singing, which at first he thought was just the sighing and moaning of the waves, but as it got louder, he started to recognize the tune as a hymn he had heard the fishermen singing on a Dutch herring boat.
Nearer and nearer came the sound of the music, and presently to his surprise he saw a procession of human figures approaching him. Grief and fear were depicted on their countenances, and their clothes were all dripping with water.
Closer and closer came the sound of the music, and soon, to his surprise, he saw a procession of people coming towards him. Grief and fear were written on their faces, and their clothes were all soaking wet.
As they came close up to him the singing ceased; the procession was led by several musicians, then came a number of sailors, and behind them walked a big fat man dressed in quaint, old-fashioned garments, which were richly embroidered with gold threads. He had a sword by his side and in his hand he carried a long thick Spanish cane with a gold knob.
As they approached him, the singing stopped; the procession was led by a few musicians, followed by several sailors, and behind them walked a large, heavyset man dressed in unusual, old-fashioned clothes that were richly embroidered with gold threads. He had a sword at his side, and in his hand, he carried a long, thick Spanish cane with a gold knob.
A negro boy walked beside him carrying the long pipe from which his master drew a whiff from time to time. A number of other richly-dressed men accompanied him, all of them carrying pipes, though not such handsome ones as that of the stout man. Behind these came a number of women, all handsomely attired in old-fashioned garments, some of them carried little children in their arms, and some led children by the hand.
A Black boy walked beside him, holding the long pipe that his master took a puff from occasionally. Several other well-dressed men were with him, all carrying pipes, although none as nice as the stout man's. Behind them were several women, all elegantly dressed in vintage clothing; some were holding little children in their arms while others held children's hands.
A crowd of Dutch sailors closed the procession, each of them having a quid of tobacco in his mouth and a pipe between his teeth, which he smoked in gloomy silence. As the whole assembly began to close round Will, the smoke from their pipes grew denser and denser and he felt as though he were about to be smothered.
A group of Dutch sailors surrounded the procession, each with a wad of tobacco in their mouth and a pipe clenched between their teeth, which they smoked in quiet gloom. As the entire crowd began to close in on Will, the smoke from their pipes thickened and he felt like he was about to be suffocated.
[Pg 341] He was by nature a courageous man, but a nameless terror now seemed to seize him, which was increased by the sight of the little yellow man, who had suddenly appeared and was seated close beside him.
[Pg341] He was naturally a brave man, but an undefined fear now gripped him, intensified by the presence of the little yellow man, who had suddenly shown up and was sitting right next to him.

He looked exactly as he had done before, except that now, as though to mock the assembled company, he, too, had a pipe in his mouth.
He looked just like he had before, except now, almost as if to tease the gathered crowd, he had a pipe in his mouth, too.
In an agony of terror Will now turned to the big stout man and cried, “In the name of him you serve, who are you and what do you want with me?”
In a panic of fear, Will turned to the big, heavyset man and shouted, “In the name of the one you serve, who are you and what do you want from me?”
The big man took three whiffs from his pipe in solemn silence, then he handed his pipe to his servant and replied coldly:
The big guy took three puffs from his pipe in quiet contemplation, then he passed his pipe to his servant and responded coldly:
[Pg 342] “I am Alfred Franz van der Swelder, captain of the ship Carmilhan from Amsterdam, which was lost with all hands on this rocky coast on the return journey from Batavia. These are my officers and passengers, and those are my brave sailors, all of whom were drowned with me. Why have you called us from out the depths of the sea? Why do you disturb our rest?”
[Page342] “I’m Alfred Franz van der Swelder, captain of the ship Carmilhan from Amsterdam, which sank with all its crew on this rocky coast while returning from Batavia. These are my officers and passengers, and those are my brave sailors, all of whom drowned with me. Why have you summoned us from the depths of the sea? Why do you interrupt our rest?”
“I wish to know where the treasures of the Carmilhan lie hidden.”
“I want to know where the treasures of the Carmilhan are hidden.”
“At the bottom of the sea.”
“At the bottom of the sea.”
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“In the Cavern of Steenfoll.”
“In the Steenfoll Cavern.”
“How can I reach them?”
“How do I contact them?”
“A goose will dive after a herring, are not the treasures of the Carmilhan worth much more?”
“A goose will dive after a herring; aren't the treasures of the Carmilhan worth much more?”
“How much shall I succeed in obtaining?”
“How much will I be able to get?”
“More than you will ever be able to spend.”
“More than you’ll ever be able to spend.”
The little yellow man grinned and the whole assembly burst out laughing.
The little yellow man smiled, and everyone in the crowd started laughing.
“Have you finished your questioning?” asked the captain.
“Have you wrapped up your questioning?” asked the captain.
“I have, farewell!” replied Will.
"I have, goodbye!" replied Will.
“Farewell, until we meet again,” answered the Dutchman, and turned to go.
“Goodbye, until we see each other again,” replied the Dutchman, and turned to leave.
The musicians again led the procession, and they turned to depart in the same order in which they had come, singing the same solemn chant, which faded away in the distance until at length it became lost in the sound of the waves beating upon the shore.
The musicians led the procession again, and they turned to leave in the same order they arrived, singing the same solemn chant, which faded into the distance until it was finally drowned out by the sound of the waves crashing on the shore.
Will now exerted all his strength to free himself from the hide that wrapped him round so tightly. [Pg 343] He succeeded at last in freeing one arm and then commenced to loosen the cords that fastened him into the hide, until he had untied all the knots and rolled out of the hide. Without losing a moment he hastened home, where he found poor Caspar lying unconscious upon the floor of the hut. Having restored him to his senses with some trouble the good fellow wept tears of joy to see once again the friend of his youth, whom he believed to have lost for ever. But his joy was soon quenched when Will told him of the desperate undertaking he had now on hand.
Will now used all his strength to free himself from the hide that wrapped around him so tightly. [Pg343] He finally managed to free one arm and then started to loosen the cords that held him in the hide, until he had untied all the knots and rolled out. Without wasting any time, he hurried home, where he found poor Caspar lying unconscious on the floor of the hut. After some effort, he brought him back to his senses, and the good friend wept tears of joy to see once again the companion of his youth, whom he thought he had lost forever. But his joy was quickly dampened when Will told him about the desperate task he now had ahead of him.
“I could no longer endure the misery of this wretched place,” he said, “now that it is within my power to attain riches for us both. Follow me or not, as you will.”
“I can’t take this miserable place anymore,” he said, “now that I have the chance to get wealth for both of us. Follow me or don’t, it’s up to you.”

With these words Will took up a torch, a flint and steel, and a rope and hastened away. Caspar followed as quickly as he could and found his friend standing by the crevice in the rock leading to the Cavern of Steenfoll. He was making ready to lower himself by the rope into the black depths below.
With that, Will grabbed a torch, a flint and steel, and a rope and hurried off. Caspar followed as fast as he could and found his friend by the crevice in the rock that led to the Cavern of Steenfoll. He was preparing to lower himself down into the dark depths below.
Finding that all his entreaties to desist availed nothing, Caspar prepared to descend with his friend, [Pg 344] but Will bade him remain where he was and hold the rope. With fearful exertions, which only the blindest avarice could have driven him to make, he succeeded in climbing down into the cavern until he reached a portion of projecting rock beneath which the black waves dashed to and fro, crested with white foam. He gazed eagerly into the water and saw something gleaming in the depths. Laying aside his torch, he dived beneath the waves and seized a heavy object, which he brought up to the surface. It was an iron chest full of gold pieces. He told his companion what he had found, but paid no attention to his entreaties to be content with what he had and to re-ascend. Will thought he had but obtained the first fruits of his labours and dived again. A mocking laugh arose from the depths of the sea, and the diver rose no more.
Finding that all his pleas to stop were in vain, Caspar got ready to go down with his friend, [Pg344] but Will told him to stay put and hold the rope. With alarming effort, driven only by the darkest greed, he managed to climb down into the cavern until he reached a ledge of rock beneath which the black waves crashed, foaming white. He eagerly peered into the water and saw something sparkling in the depths. Setting aside his torch, he dove below the surface and grabbed a heavy object, bringing it back up. It was an iron chest full of gold coins. He told his companion what he found but ignored his pleas to be satisfied with what he had and to come back up. Will thought he had only harvested the first rewards of his efforts and dove again. A mocking laugh echoed from the depths of the sea, and the diver never surfaced again.
Such was the end of Will Hawk. Caspar went home a changed man. The terrible experiences he had undergone were too much for his weak head and sensitive heart and unsettled his mind. He allowed everything belonging to him to go to rack and ruin, and wandered about day and night, staring before him with unseeing eyes, and pitied but avoided by all.
Such was the end of Will Hawk. Caspar went home a changed man. The terrible experiences he had gone through were too much for his fragile mind and sensitive heart, leaving him unsettled. He let everything he owned fall into disrepair and wandered around day and night, staring blankly ahead with unseeing eyes, pitied by others but kept at a distance.
A fisherman is said to have seen and recognised Will Hawk, one stormy night, amongst the crew of the Carmilhan, close to the shore, and on the same night Caspar Stump disappeared and was never seen again, although he was sought for in every direction.
A fisherman reportedly saw and recognized Will Hawk one stormy night among the crew of the Carmilhan, near the shore. That same night, Caspar Stump vanished and was never seen again, even though people searched for him everywhere.
Folks aver, however, that from that time forward the crew of the Carmilhan appear at certain times in the Cavern of Steenfoll and that both Will Hawk and Caspar Stump are seen with them.
People say, however, that from that time on, the crew of the Carmilhan shows up at certain times in the Cavern of Steenfoll, and that both Will Hawk and Caspar Stump are seen with them.
Printed in Bavaria.
Printed in Bavaria.
Transcriber’s Note
Transcriber's Note
The presence or absence of page numbers in illustration captions are all as printed.
The presence or absence of page numbers in illustration captions is just as it is printed.
Minor punctuation errors have been repaired.
Minor punctuation errors have been fixed.
Hyphenation has been made consistent.
Hyphenation is now consistent.
Typographic errors have been corrected as follows:
Typographical errors have been fixed as follows:
Page 16—repeated ‘and’ deleted—... towards the east and say ...
Page 16—repeated ‘and’ deleted—... towards the east and say ...
Page 63—Madame amended to Madam (for consistency with other occurrences)—... and entered the service of Madam Ahavzi.
Page 63—Madame changed to Madam (to match other instances)—... and started working for Madam Ahavzi.
Page 84—end amended to and—... they could not reduce the size of the noses and ears ...
Page 84—end amended to and—... they couldn't make the noses and ears smaller ...
Page 108—call amended to all—... they all set upon Labakan and beat him soundly ...
Page 108—call amended to all—... they all attacked Labakan and beat him up badly ...
Page 111—be amended to the—... and had a knack of setting out her wares to the best advantage.
Page 111—be amended to the—... and had a talent for displaying her goods in the best way possible.
Page 128—und amended to and—... his nose was enormous and reached beyond his chin, ...
Page 128—und amended to and—... his nose was huge and extended beyond his chin, ...
Page 151—whith amended to with—... a heart beating loudly with excitement.
Page 151—whith amended to with—... a heart beating loudly with excitement.
Page 171—see amended to seen—... he remembered where he had last seen him.
Page 171—see amended to seen—... he remembered where he had last seen him.
Page 220—belieuve amended to believe—... and one could scarcely believe it possible for there to be such a giant.
Page 220—belieuve changed to believe—... and one could hardly think it's possible for there to be such a giant.
Page 225—bream amended to beam—... but a single board or beam ...
Page 225—bream changed to beam—... but just one board or beam ...
Page 233—repeated ‘and’ deleted—Your father and grandfather before you ...
Page 233—repeated ‘and’ deleted—Your dad and grandpa before you ...
Page 256—proverty amended to poverty—... for he supposed that all his poverty and anxious striving ...
Page 256—poverty amended to poverty—... because he thought that all his poverty and anxious striving ...
Page 257—be amended to he—“What did you bring with you,” he cried, ...
Page 257—be amended to he—“What did you bring with you?” he shouted,
Page 261—low amended to law—I trust you will not give me up to the hand of the law ...
Page 261—low changed to law—I hope you won’t turn me over to the law...
Page 272—repeated ‘the’ deleted—... his past life had been even as the terrible thunderstorm ...
Page 272—repeated ‘the’ deleted—... his past life had been just like the terrible thunderstorm ...
Page 280—or amended to for—... as your mother wished, for you are a good, sensible young fellow, ...
Page 280—or changed to for—... as your mother wanted, because you are a smart, reasonable young man, ...
Page 283—gashed amended to dashed—... they were a body of men armed with lances who dashed forward with incredible swiftness ...
Page 283—gashed changed to dashed—... they were a group of men armed with lances who rushed forward with remarkable speed...
The frontispiece has been moved to follow the title page. Other illustrations have been moved where necessary so that they are not in the middle of a paragraph.
The frontispiece has been relocated to come after the title page. Other illustrations have been adjusted as needed to ensure they aren't in the middle of a paragraph.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!